favour_n address_v to_o cynegius_n the_o praetorian_a perfect_a wherein_o he_o testify_v his_o indignation_n against_o the_o manner_n of_o treat_v they_o and_o ordain_v that_o the_o bishop_n gregory_n of_o spain_n and_o heraclide_n of_o the_o east_n who_o be_v mention_v in_o their_o petition_n and_o all_o those_o who_o communicate_v with_o they_o be_v suffer_v to_o live_v in_o quiet_a this_o petition_n must_v have_v be_v present_v after_o the_o year_n 383_o because_o arcadius_n to_o who_o it_o be_v address_v be_v not_o admit_v a_o partner_n of_o the_o empire_n till_o that_o year_n and_o the_o rescript_n must_v be_v before_o 388_o which_o be_v the_o year_n wherein_o cynegius_n die_v it_o seem_v to_o have_v be_v present_v while_o damasus_n live_v who_o die_v in_o the_o year_n 384._o there_o be_v some_o probability_n that_o faustinus_n present_v the_o confession_n of_o faith_n which_o go_v under_o his_o name_n in_o the_o roman_a code_n publish_v by_o mounseur_fw-fr quesnel_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o work_n of_o st._n leo_n along_o with_o this_o petition_n i_o know_v very_o well_o that_o this_o learned_a man_n pretend_v that_o this_o confession_n of_o faith_n be_v make_v about_o the_o year_n 379_o before_o the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n but_o his_o conjecture_n be_v not_o convince_a he_o attribute_n to_o the_o priest_n marcellinus_n the_o confession_n of_o faith_n which_o precede_v this_o in_o the_o new_a code_n but_o this_o also_o be_v a_o conjecture_n that_o be_v not_o absolute_o certain_a the_o style_n of_o faustinus_n in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o trinity_n be_v very_o plain_a and_o simple_a he_o content_v himself_o with_o produce_v passage_n of_o scripture_n from_o which_o he_o draw_v consequence_n to_o prove_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n and_o with_o answer_v the_o objection_n of_o the_o arian_n but_o the_o style_n of_o his_o petition_n be_v swell_a and_o pathetical_a in_o it_o you_o side_n every_o reader_n must_v needs_o see_v that_o these_o reflection_n be_v insert_v here_o more_o for_o the_o sake_n of_o the_o protestant_n than_o of_o the_o luciferian_o either_o all_o abuse_v aught_o always_o to_o be_v tolerate_v or_o a_o reformer_n be_v not_o to_o be_v blame_v upon_o the_o score_n of_o his_o office_n and_o when_o man_n set_v up_o for_o reformer_n the_o cause_n only_o be_v to_o be_v consider_v not_o the_o pretence_n which_o if_o it_o be_v just_a they_o have_v no_o reason_n to_o be_v ashamed_a of_o any_o of_o these_o thing_n here_o urge_v against_o they_o as_o mark_v of_o obloquy_n if_o their_o number_n be_v small_a they_o ought_v to_o show_v by_o a_o proportionable_a firmness_n of_o mind_n that_o they_o place_v their_o confidence_n in_o a_o be_v that_o be_v superior_a to_o any_o power_n here_o below_o and_o if_o they_o find_v fault_n with_o the_o multitude_n who_o do_v not_o join_v with_o they_o they_o act_n according_a to_o their_o own_o principle_n since_o all_o man_n who_o think_v themselves_o to_o be_v in_o the_o right_n must_v believe_v that_o their_o adversary_n be_v mistake_v their_o stand_n to_o their_o own_o assertion_n can_v reasonable_o be_v interpret_v to_o be_v injurious_a to_o man_n in_o eminent_a place_n constancy_n contempt_n of_o the_o world_n of_o life_n riches_n and_o honour_n be_v virtue_n which_o when_o support_v by_o a_o good_a cause_n be_v glorious_a ingredient_n in_o the_o character_n of_o the_o great_a saint_n and_o therefore_o be_v favourable_a prejudices_fw-la for_o all_o those_o reformer_n in_o who_o they_o be_v to_o be_v find_v if_o they_o be_v too_o apt_a to_o attribute_v the_o ill_a success_n of_o their_o enemy_n to_o divine_a vengeance_n they_o be_v not_o singular_a since_o all_o party_n and_o even_o all_o religion_n constant_o practice_v it_o if_o they_o be_v hardly_o use_v they_o may_v reasonable_o complain_v of_o their_o usage_n and_o mr._n du_fw-fr pin_n know_v that_o his_o church_n have_v always_o take_v very_o particular_a care_n that_o her_o adversary_n shall_v never_o complain_v against_o she_o for_o persecute_v without_o just_a cause_n while_o they_o believe_v themselves_o to_o be_v in_o the_o right_n reformer_n as_o all_o man_n natural_o do_v will_v aggravate_v their_o suffering_n that_o they_o may_v lay_v load_n upon_o their_o persecutor_n and_o last_o of_o all_o every_o man_n be_v tempt_v to_o think_v his_o adversary_n zeal_n for_o religion_n to_o be_v only_o hypocritical_a if_o we_o consider_v what_o good_a success_n these_o two_o luciferian_a priest_n have_v in_o their_o business_n we_o ought_v not_o hasty_o to_o condemn_v they_o theodosius_n the_o great_a always_o show_v a_o unshaken_a zeal_n for_o the_o orthodox_n faith_n and_o his_o carriage_n towards_o st._n ambrose_n who_o censure_v he_o for_o his_o hasty_a and_o cruel_a order_n against_o the_o thessalonian_o be_v a_o evidence_n how_o very_o much_o he_o reverence_v the_o order_n and_o discipline_n of_o the_o church_n and_o beside_o if_o we_o reflect_v upon_o the_o account_n which_o ammianus_n marcellinus_n give_v we_o of_o the_o difference_n between_o damasus_n and_o ursicinus_n they_o will_v seem_v to_o plead_v for_o ursicinus_n party_n his_o be_v a_o heathen_a be_v no_o prejudice_n against_o he_o in_o this_o matter_n because_o he_o be_v not_o a_o bigot_n against_o the_o christian_a religion_n so_o that_o it_o rather_o give_v he_o the_o advantage_n which_o all_o neuter_n have_v of_o judge_v impartial_o of_o both_o side_n may_v see_v the_o humour_n and_o genius_n of_o all_o reformer_n who_o glory_n in_o their_o small_a number_n who_o blame_v the_o multitude_n who_o rend_v in_o piece_n the_o reputation_n of_o those_o who_o be_v promote_v to_o dignity_n who_o testify_v their_o indignation_n against_o the_o high_a power_n who_o make_v a_o show_n of_o much_o firmness_n and_o constancy_n of_o a_o great_a contempt_n of_o this_o life_n of_o honour_n and_o riches_n who_o look_v upon_o themselves_o as_o unblameable_a and_o attribute_v to_o the_o divine_a vengeance_n all_o the_o fatal_a accident_n which_o happen_v to_o those_o that_o be_v not_o their_o friend_n who_o be_v always_o complain_v of_o be_v persecute_v and_o ill_o use_v who_o exaggerate_v the_o evil_n which_o they_o just_o suffer_v and_o affect_v to_o show_v a_o great_a zeal_n for_o plety_n and_o religion_n philastrius_n philastrius_n bishop_n of_o brescia_n flourish_v under_o the_o elder_a theodosius_n and_o be_v one_o of_o the_o bishop_n in_o the_o council_n of_o aquileia_n st._n austin_n say_v that_o he_o have_v see_v he_o sometime_o with_o philastrius_n philastrius_n st._n ambrose_n we_o have_v his_o life_n write_v as_o be_v think_v by_o st._n gaudentius_n his_o successor_n he_o die_v before_o st._n ambrose_n about_o the_o year_n 387_o 380._o 387_o about_o the_o year_n 387._o the_o author_n of_o this_o life_n say_v that_o he_o die_v before_o st._n ambrose_n in_o heresy_n 63_o it_o be_v say_v that_o he_o write_v in_o the_o year_n 430_o but_o it_o be_v plain_a that_o this_o be_v the_o mistake_n of_o a_o figure_n and_o that_o they_o put_v a_o c_o for_o a_o l_o which_o will_v make_v it_o just_o 380._o he_o write_v a_o treatise_n of_o heresy_n wherein_o he_o reckon_v 20_o heresy_n before_o the_o birth_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o 128_o afterward_o to_o the_o year_n 380_o in_o which_o he_o write_v and_o tell_v in_o a_o few_o word_n the_o principal_a error_n of_o each_o of_o they_o st._n austin_n observe_v at_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o book_n about_o heresy_n that_o it_o be_v a_o surprise_v thing_n that_o philastrius_n who_o be_v much_o less_o learned_a and_o less_o exact_a than_o st._n epiphanius_n shall_v reckon_v up_o many_o more_o heresy_n than_o he_o do_v from_o whence_o he_o conclude_v that_o these_o two_o author_n can_v not_o have_v the_o same_o notion_n of_o heresy_n because_o indeed_o it_o be_v very_o difficult_a to_o give_v a_o just_a definition_n of_o it_o wherefore_o add_v st._n austin_n in_o give_v the_o catalogue_n of_o heresy_n we_o must_v careful_o avoid_v these_o two_o opposite_a extreme_n whereof_o one_o be_v to_o make_v those_o heresy_n that_o be_v not_o and_o the_o other_o be_v to_o omit_v those_o heresy_n which_o real_o be_v such_o it_o be_v a_o rare_a thing_n for_o those_o who_o make_v the_o catalogue_n of_o heresy_n to_o fall_v into_o this_o last_o fault_n but_o the_o first_o be_v very_o common_a and_o philastrius_n be_v more_o subject_a to_o it_o than_o any_o body_n for_o he_o feign_v a_o multitude_n of_o heresy_n that_o never_o be_v other_o be_v heresy_n that_o never_o be_v as_o the_o nazarean_o the_o heliognost_n the_o adorer_n of_o mouse_n the_o muscaronnite_n the_o troglodyte_n in_o the_o old_a testament_n the_o fortunatians_n the_o baalite_n the_o celebite_n the_o molochites_n the_o tophites_n make_v several_a sect_n of_o heretic_n of_o the_o abomination_n commit_v by_o the_o jew_n and_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o people_n that_o be_v their_o neighbour_n
their_o sin_n paulus_n paulus_n as_o to_o fall_v into_o despair_n helvidius_n and_o vigilantius_n here_o be_v two_o heretic_n refute_v by_o s._n jerom_n reckon_v by_o gennadius_n among_o the_o ecclesiastical_a writer_n helvidius_n say_v he_o chap._n 32._o auxentius_n his_o disciple_n a_o imitator_n of_o symmachus_n vigilantius_n helvidius_n and_o vigilantius_n write_v a_o book_n that_o show_v some_o zeal_n for_o religion_n but_o a_o indiscreet_a one_o his_o style_n and_o argument_n be_v very_o intricate_a he_o cite_v several_a passage_n of_o scripture_n whence_o he_o conclude_v that_o the_o virgin_n mary_n have_v bring_v forth_o jesus_n christ_n have_v other_o child_n by_o joseph_n that_o be_v call_v the_o lord_n brethren_n s._n jerom_n confute_v that_o error_n and_o write_v a_o treatise_n full_a of_o testimony_n out_o of_o the_o scripture_n against_o this_o author_n vigilantius_n a_o priest_n original_o of_o gaul_n a_o parish-priest_n in_o the_o diocese_n of_o barcelona_n in_o spain_n have_v write_v likewise_o some_o treatise_n whereby_o he_o show_v his_o zeal_n for_o religion_n but_o he_o be_v deceive_v with_o ambition_n and_o a_o opinion_n of_o himself_o because_o he_o have_v a_o fine_a style_n not_o be_v well_o verse_v in_o the_o scripture_n he_o make_v a_o very_a bad_a exposition_n of_o daniel_n vision_n publish_v several_a impertinent_a thing_n wherefore_o he_o be_v number_v among_o heretic_n s._n jerom_n answer_v he_o likewise_o st._n augustin_n st_n augustin_n be_v bear_v at_o tagasta_n a_o city_n of_o numidia_n in_o the_o reign_n of_o constantius_n the_o 13_o of_o november_n in_o the_o year_n 354._o which_o have_v for_o consul_n the_o emperor_n himself_o the_o augustin_n st._n augustin_n seven_o time_n and_o gallus_n caesar_n the_o three_o st._n augustin_n father_n a_o ordinary_a citizen_n of_o that_o town_n be_v call_v patricius_n and_o his_o mother_n a_o very_a virtuous_a woman_n be_v name_v monica_n this_o holy_a woman_n take_v care_n to_o instill_v into_o her_o son_n the_o principle_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n and_o place_v he_o among_o the_o catechuman_n so_o that_o fall_v dangerous_o sick_a he_o earnest_o desire_v to_o be_v baptise_a but_o the_o violence_n of_o the_o distemper_n abate_v it_o be_v put_v off_o to_o another_o time_n his_o father_n be_v yet_o unbaptise_v and_o want_v that_o sense_n of_o religion_n that_o his_o mother_n have_v intend_v only_o to_o promote_v his_o son_n in_o the_o world_n and_o though_o he_o be_v not_o very_o rich_a yet_o he_o spare_v nothing_o to_o instruct_v and_o give_v he_o learning_n he_o make_v he_o learn_v the_o rudiment_n of_o grammar_n at_o tagasta_n and_o then_o send_v he_o to_o madaura_n to_o study_v humanity-learning_n this_o child_n have_v no_o mind_n to_o study_v and_o particular_o hate_v the_o greek_a tongue_n but_o his_o love_n for_o the_o poet_n make_v he_o first_o take_v a_o pleasure_n in_o it_o at_o sixteen_o year_n of_o age_n have_v go_v through_o his_o humanity-course_n his_o father_n take_v he_o from_o madaura_n and_o send_v he_o to_o carthage_n to_o learn_v rhetoric_n but_o want_v a_o fond_a for_o this_o necessary_a expense_n for_o some_o time_n st._n augustin_n tarry_v a_o whole_a year_n at_o tagasta_n where_o idleness_n disorder_v he_o he_o go_v away_o at_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o the_o year_n 371._o for_o carthage_n where_o he_o apply_v himself_o to_o study_v rhetoric_n with_o much_o application_n and_o success_n in_o the_o mean_a while_n his_o father_n die_v quick_o after_o he_o be_v baptize_v the_o read_n of_o cicero_n hortensius_n inspire_v st._n augustin_n with_o a_o love_n of_o wisdom_n but_o not_o find_v there_o the_o name_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o he_o have_v print_v in_o his_o heart_n from_o his_o infancy_n he_o betake_v himself_o to_o the_o read_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n but_o meet_v not_o there_o with_o the_o flower_n of_o profane_a eloquence_n he_o can_v not_o relish_v it_o and_o so_o suffer_v himself_o to_o be_v lead_v away_o by_o the_o manichee_n be_v nineteen_o year_n old_a he_o return_v to_o tagasta_n where_o he_o teach_v grammar_n and_o frequent_v the_o barr._n this_o exercise_n have_v fit_v he_o for_o some_o noble_a employment_n he_o go_v to_o carthage_n at_o the_o age_n of_o twenty_o five_o about_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o the_o year_n 379._o where_o he_o teach_v rhetoric_n with_o applause_n he_o be_v still_o engage_v in_o the_o manichaean_n error_n but_o he_o begin_v to_o be_v better_o inform_v by_o a_o conference_n which_o he_o have_v with_o faustus_n about_o the_o year_n 383._o the_o insolence_n of_o the_o carthaginian_a scholar_n make_v he_o resolve_v to_o go_v to_o rome_n though_o against_o his_o mother_n will_n who_o desire_v either_o to_o keep_v he_o there_o or_o to_o go_v with_o he_o be_v come_v to_o rome_n he_o fall_v sick_a in_o the_o house_n of_o a_o manichee_n where_o he_o lodge_v be_v recover_v he_o get_v some_o scholar_n about_o he_o but_o find_v that_o most_o part_n of_o they_o be_v so_o base_a to_o go_v away_o without_o pay_v he_o seek_v to_o settle_v somewhere_o else_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o milan_n have_v send_v to_o symmachus_n the_o praefect_n of_o the_o city_n desire_v that_o he_o will_v find_v a_o rhetorick-professor_n for_o they_o st._n augustin_n procure_v himself_o to_o be_v choose_v for_o that_o employment_n be_v in_o milan_n he_o be_v so_o wrought_v upon_o by_o st._n ambrose_n discourse_n that_o he_o resolve_v to_o be_v convert_v and_o quit_v the_o sect_n of_o the_o manichee_n he_o discover_v this_o design_n to_o his_o mother_n who_o come_v to_o he_o to_o milan_n plato_n book_n confirm_v he_o in_o his_o resolution_n his_o conversation_n with_o simplicianus_n and_o petilian_n do_v much_o further_o his_o conversion_n and_o the_o read_n of_o st._n paul_n epistle_n bring_v this_o great_a work_n to_o perfection_n in_o the_o 32d_o year_n of_o his_o age._n before_o the_o vacation_n in_o the_o year_n 386._o he_o stay_v only_o a_o few_o day_n to_o make_v a_o end_n of_o his_o public_a lecture_n which_o he_o be_v to_o read_v before_o the_o vacation_n which_o no_o soon_o come_v but_o he_o withdraw_v to_o verecundus_n his_o house_n where_o he_o betake_v himself_o serious_o to_o study_v of_o the_o truth_n and_o to_o fit_v himself_o for_o baptism_n which_o he_o receive_v at_o easter_n in_o the_o year_n 387._o have_v utter_o renounce_v his_o profession_n afterward_o he_o resolve_v to_o return_v into_o his_o own_o country_n and_o have_v tarry_v some_o time_n at_o rome_n he_o embark_v at_o ostia_n where_o his_o mother_n die_v however_o he_o continue_v his_o voyage_n and_o arrive_v in_o africa_n towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o year_n 388._o he_o go_v through_o carthage_n where_o he_o lodge_v in_o a_o magistrate_n house_n name_v innocent_a who_o be_v miraculous_o cure_v as_o he_o give_v the_o account_n in_o the_o 8_o chap._n of_o the_o 22d_o book_n of_o the_o city_n of_o god_n he_o go_v to_o dwell_v at_o tagasta_n where_o he_o abide_v three_o year_n live_v in_o common_a with_o some_o of_o his_o friend_n exercise_v himself_o by_o fast_n prayer_n and_o other_o work_n of_o piety_n and_o apply_v himself_o day_n and_o night_n to_o the_o meditation_n of_o the_o law_n of_o god_n the_o fame_n of_o his_o piety_n be_v so_o great_a that_o as_o all_o that_o design_v to_o embrace_v spiritual_a life_n address_v themselves_o to_o he_o among_o the_o rest_n a_o person_n of_o quality_n in_o hippo_n who_o be_v willing_a to_o give_v up_o himself_o to_o god_n desire_v to_o entertain_v he_o and_o to_o bring_v he_o to_o that_o town_n st._n augustin_n do_v not_o find_v himself_o dispose_v to_o follow_v his_o advice_n yet_o god_n do_v not_o permit_v his_o journey_n to_o prove_v in_o vain_a for_o valerius_n bishop_n of_o hippo_n have_v propose_v to_o the_o people_n to_o choose_v a_o priest_n who_o that_o church_n stand_v in_o need_n of_o he_o choose_v st._n augustin_n when_o he_o do_v not_o think_v of_o it_o and_o he_o ordain_v he_o against_o his_o will_n about_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o year_n 391._o st._n augustin_n immediate_o retire_v to_o prepare_v himself_o for_o the_o worthy_a discharge_n of_o the_o sacerdotal_a function_n and_o beg_v of_o valerius_n time_n till_o easter_n in_o which_o space_n he_o establish_v a_o monastery_n or_o community_n of_o person_n that_o have_v all_o thing_n common_a renounce_v the_o property_n of_o any_o thing_n valerius_n who_o design_v that_o st._n augustin_n shall_v preach_v in_o his_o room_n permit_v he_o to_o do_v it_o in_o his_o presence_n contrary_a to_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o african_a church_n this_o do_v not_o please_v some_o of_o his_o brethren_n but_o he_o excuse_v it_o by_o the_o usage_n of_o the_o eastern_a church_n and_o the_o need_v he_o have_v that_o some_o body_n shall_v preach_v the_o word_n of_o god_n in_o his_o place_n because_o he_o be_v a_o greek_a
order_n they_o be_v write_v this_o commentary_n be_v literal_a he_o follow_v exact_o the_o explication_n of_o s._n chrysostom_n which_o he_o do_v no_o more_o often_o than_o abridge_v by_o cut_v off_o the_o moral_a observation_n this_o commentary_n be_v the_o first_o work_n of_o the_o three_o tome_n it_o have_v be_v translate_v by_o gentianus_n harvet_v the_o ecclesiastical_a history_n of_o theodoret_n which_o be_v divide_v into_o five_o book_n be_v a_o kind_n of_o supplement_n to_o socrates_n and_o sozomen_n as_o be_v write_v after_o they_o eusebius_n they_o after_o they_o cassiodorus_n theodorus_n lector_fw-la and_o photius_n name_n theodoret_n last_o of_o these_o three_o ecclesiastical_a author_n theodoret_n correct_v some_o of_o their_o error_n he_o clear_v the_o history_n of_o s._n athanasius_n and_o relate_v a_o great_a many_o thing_n which_o concern_v the_o â—astern_a church_n which_o the_o other_o two_o author_n have_v not_o report_v particular_o what_o concern_v meletius_n flâ—viâ—n_n eusebiâ—â—_n of_o samosata_n and_o other_o oriental_a bishop_n this_o seem_v to_o be_v the_o meaning_n of_o that_o which_o he_o have_v write_v in_o the_o beginning_n that_o his_o design_n be_v to_o write_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o remain_a part_n of_o ecclesiastical_a history_n although_o it_o may_v be_v understand_v of_o the_o continuation_n of_o eusebius_n about_o the_o year_n 450_o 420._o 450_o about_o the_o year_n 450._o theodoret_n in_o his_o 82d_o letter_n to_o eusebius_n write_v in_o the_o year_n 445._o make_v a_o catalogue_n of_o his_o work_n do_v not_o mention_v his_o history_n it_o be_v manifest_a that_o he_o write_v it_o after_o the_o council_n of_o ephesus_n since_o he_o speak_v l._n 5._o c._n 36._o of_o the_o translation_n of_o the_o relic_n of_o s._n châ—ysostom_n make_v in_o 438._o he_o speak_v of_o the_o contest_v which_o be_v raise_v in_o the_o church_n about_o the_o incarnation_n and_o seem_v to_o take_v notice_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o euâ—yches_n l._n 5._o c._n 3._o he_o write_v it_o before_o the_o death_n of_o theodosius_n which_o happen_v on_o july_n 29._o 450._o because_o he_o speak_v of_o that_o emperor_n as_o then_o reign_v l._n 5._o c._n 36._o in_o the_o same_o book_n c._n 35._o he_o count_v thirty_o year_n from_o the_o martyrdom_n of_o abdas_n which_o be_v put_v in_o 420._o he_o have_v not_o bring_v it_o down_o to_o that_o time_n it_o begin_v where_o eusebius_n end_v i._n e._n at_o the_o rise_v of_o the_o arian_n heresy_n in_o 322_o or_o 323_o and_o end_n in_o 428_o this_o 428_o end_n in_o 428._o gennadius_n say_v that_o he_o continue_v it_o to_o the_o time_n of_o the_o emperor_n leo_n and_o that_o he_o have_v do_v it_o in_o ten_o book_n this_o will_v make_v we_o believe_v that_o we_o have_v lose_v the_o five_o last_o but_o there_o be_v no_o likelihood_n that_o he_o have_v compose_v more_o than_o five_o he_o declare_v in_o the_o end_n of_o his_o five_o book_n that_o he_o have_v end_v his_o history_n there_o euâ—grius_n say_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o he_o that_o the_o history_n of_o theodoret_n end_v at_o the_o empire_n of_o theodosius_n the_o young_a at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o death_n of_o theodorus_n and_o just_a when_o sisinnius_n be_v make_v bishop_n photius_n say_v the_o same_o thing_n last_o no_o man_n ever_o see_v these_o five_o last_o book_n it_o be_v true_a that_o theodorus_n in_o his_o collection_n 〈◊〉_d 2._o cite_v theodoret_n in_o the_o business_n of_o petrus_n mongus_n and_o calendion_n s._n john_n damascene_fw-la in_o his_o three_o book_n of_o image_n cite_v some_o place_n of_o the_o history_n of_o theodoret_n which_o be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v there_o but_o they_o be_v mistake_v for_o by_o their_o account_n theodoret_n must_v have_v live_v till_o he_o be_v a_o hundred_o year_n old_a their_o word_n have_v give_v occasion_n to_o some_o to_o conjecture_v that_o there_o be_v another_o theodoret_n the_o author_n of_o a_o history_n young_a and_o f._n garner_n pretâ—nds_v that_o it_o be_v a_o bishop_n of_o alinde_v in_o cariâ—_n who_o assist_v at_o the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n under_o menâ—as_n but_o this_o seem_v to_o i_o very_o doubtful_a we_o have_v better_o say_v that_o these_o two_o author_n who_o in_o other_o matter_n be_v not_o exact_a be_v mistake_v in_o this_o before_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o heresy_n of_o nestorius_n photius_n think_v the_o style_n of_o theodoret_n history_n much_o more_o agreeable_a to_o his_o matter_n than_o soâ—omen_n and_o socrates_n for_o it_o be_v say_v he_o clear_a and_o sublime_a and_o have_v nothing_o superstuous_a but_o he_o use_v too_o bold_a metaphor_n which_o be_v sometime_o altogether_o extravagant_a he_o have_v have_v no_o great_a care_n to_o observe_v the_o year_n in_o which_o those_o thing_n happen_v which_o he_o relate_v but_o he_o have_v take_v pain_n to_o collect_v and_o copy_n out_o in_o his_o history_n original_a piece_n as_o the_o letter_n of_o the_o synod_n emperor_n and_o bishop_n and_o have_v make_v mention_n of_o some_o remarkable_a circumstance_n which_o socrates_n and_o sozomen_n have_v not_o speak_v of_o he_o give_v we_o a_o more_o exact_a history_n of_o the_o arian_n than_o they_o do_v he_o describe_v many_o particular_n which_o those_o two_o historian_n have_v take_v no_o notice_n of_o and_o he_o discover_v many_o thing_n concern_v the_o church_n and_o bishop_n of_o anticch_n which_o have_v remain_v in_o oblivion_n if_o he_o have_v not_o preserve_v the_o memory_n of_o they_o he_o have_v commit_v some_o fault_n he_o fault_n some_o fault_n here_o be_v some_o example_n of_o they_o he_o place_v the_o death_n of_o ariâ—s_n among_o the_o circumstance_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a l._n 1._o c._n 14._o he_o make_v eusebius_n of_o nicomedia_n successor_n to_o alexander_n in_o the_o see_v of_o aâ—tiâ—câ—_n ibid._n c._n 16._o he_o relate_v the_o election_n of_o eusebius_n of_o câ—sareâ—_n to_o fill_v the_o see_v of_o antioch_n after_o the_o death_n of_o eâ—lâ—lius_n c._n 21._o he_o make_v s._n atâ—anasius's_n exile_n to_o continue_v five_o month_n long_o than_o it_o do_v l._n 2._o c._n 1._o he_o fix_v the_o ordination_n of_o s._n ambrose_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o valentinian_n although_o it_o do_v not_o happen_v till_o 370._o l._n 4._o c._n 5._o he_o commit_v a_o like_a fault_n almost_o in_o relate_v the_o sedition_n of_o antiâ—â—h_n after_o the_o murder_n of_o thessaloâ—ica_n he_o mistake_v in_o the_o number_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o council_n of_o sardica_n he_o count_v 250._o l._n 2._o c._n 7._o when_o they_o be_v no_o more_o than_o 170._o he_o confound_v the_o siege_n which_o the_o persian_n lay_v before_o nisibis_n in_o 350_o with_o that_o which_o they_o lay_v there_o in_o 359_o l._n 5._o c._n 3._o he_o say_v that_o paulinus_n refuse_v the_o agreement_n which_o meletius_n offer_v he_o as_o it_o appear_v by_o the_o letter_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o italy_n l._n 4._o c._n 30._o he_o be_v also_o mistake_v ch_n 8._o ibid._n where_o he_o have_v write_v that_o maximus_n be_v ordain_v bishop_n of_o constantinople_n by_o timoâ—heus_n whenas_o it_o be_v his_o successor_n peter_n that_o ordain_v he_o but_o baronius_n be_v prejudice_v against_o he_o reprove_v some_o place_n of_o theodoret_n history_n where_o that_o father_n have_v not_o at_o all_o depart_v from_o the_o truth_n they_o truth_n baronius_n be_v prejudice_v etc._n etc._n theodoret_n put_v the_o deposition_n of_o eustâ—thiâ—s_n bishop_n of_o antioch_n in_o 330._o baronius_n reprove_v he_o but_o he_o be_v mistake_v for_o eusebius_n confirm_v the_o opinion_n of_o theodoret._n baronius_n accuse_v he_o further_o for_o be_v too_o favourable_a to_o meletius_n and_o flavian_n but_o it_o be_v rather_o the_o cardinal_n who_o be_v too_o much_o incense_v against_o they_o yet_o this_o be_v much_o more_o tolerable_a than_o to_o accuse_v he_o as_o a_o modern_a author_n do_v that_o he_o have_v compose_v his_o history_n for_o no_o other_o end_n but_o to_o abuse_v the_o orthodox_n and_o to_o make_v a_o comparison_n between_o nestorius_n and_o s._n athanasius_n and_o s._n chrysostom_n and_o between_o s._n cyril_n and_o eusebius_n of_o nicodemia_n and_o theophilus_n there_o appear_v no_o such_o thing_n in_o theodoret_n history_n but_o on_o the_o contrary_a he_o show_v a_o great_a aversion_n to_o all_o heresy_n a_o great_a zeal_n for_o religion_n a_o great_a love_n for_o the_o church_n and_o a_o great_a respect_n for_o all_o the_o holy_a bishop_n who_o have_v defend_v the_o faith_n and_o a_o great_a esteem_n for_o all_o man_n who_o live_v well_o this_o history_n have_v be_v print_v in_o greek_a at_o basil_n 1536_o cave_n 1536_o 1535._o dr._n cave_n eight_o year_n after_o rob._n stevens_n print_v it_o at_o paris_n with_o the_o other_o ecclesiastical_a historian_n in_o greek_a f._n sirmondus_n have_v put_v it_o in_o the_o second_o volume_n of_o his_o edition_n of_o theodoret_n work_n and_o
famous_a opinion_n or_o rather_o dotage_n of_o antiquity_n this_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o s._n justin_n athenagoras_n s._n irenaeas_n s._n clement_n tertullian_n lactantius_n and_o many_o other_o ancient_a writer_n concern_v the_o temporal_a beign_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o they_o fancy_v shall_v happen_v on_o earth_n a_o thousand_o year_n before_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n when_o the_o elect_n shall_v be_v gather_v together_o after_o the_o resurrection_n in_o the_o city_n of_o jerusalem_n and_o shall_v enjoy_v there_o all_o the_o delight_n imaginable_a during_o these_o thousand_o year_n s._n irenaeus_n produce_v a_o fragment_n take_v from_o the_o four_o book_n of_o papias_n wherein_o he_o endeavour_v to_o prove_v this_o opinion_n by_o a_o passage_n of_o the_o prophet_n isaiah_n and_o eusebius_n have_v cite_v a_o paragraph_n of_o his_o preface_n to_o these_o book_n in_o which_o he_o show_v the_o great_a care_n that_o he_o take_v to_o be_v inform_v of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o apostle_n by_o interrogate_a their_o disciple_n add_v that_o this_o author_n have_v set_v down_o many_o thing_n which_o he_o pretend_v to_o have_v learn_v by_o a_o unwritten_a tradition_n of_o which_o sort_n there_o be_v several_a new_a parable_n and_o instruction_n of_o our_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n that_o be_v not_o contain_v in_o the_o gospel_n together_o with_o other_o fabulous_a history_n among_o which_o we_o may_v reckon_v the_o reign_n of_o jesus_n christ_n on_o earth_n during_o the_o space_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n after_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o body_n that_o which_o lead_v he_o into_o this_o error_n continue_v eusebius_n be_v that_o he_o understand_v the_o discourse_n and_o instruction_n of_o the_o apostle_n too_o literal_o not_o understand_v that_o a_o mystical_a sense_n ought_v to_o be_v give_v to_o this_o sort_n of_o expression_n and_o that_o the_o apostle_n only_o make_v use_n of_o they_o as_o illustration_n for_o â—e_n be_v a_o man_n of_o a_o very_a mean_a capacity_n as_o appear_v from_o his_o book_n who_o nevertheless_o give_v occasion_n to_o many_o of_o the_o ancient_a father_n and_o among_o other_o to_o irenaeus_n to_o follow_v this_o error_n which_o they_o maintain_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o papias_n eusebius_n in_o the_o same_o place_n relate_v two_o miracle_n the_o account_n whereof_o papias_n declare_v that_o he_o have_v receive_v from_o the_o daughter_n of_o philip_n the_o deacon_n who_o reside_v at_o hierapolis_n that_o a_o dead_a man_n be_v raise_v at_o that_o time_n and_o that_o barsabas_n surname_v justus_n elect_v to_o be_v a_o apostle_n together_o with_o s._n mathias_n have_v swallow_v deadly_a poison_n be_v not_o hurt_v by_o it_o moreover_o he_o assure_v we_o that_o papias_n have_v collect_v in_o his_o book_n divers_a explication_n on_o some_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n compose_v by_o aristion_n a_o disciple_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o tradition_n likewise_o of_o the_o venerable_a elder_a s._n john_n but_o omit_v these_o thing_n he_o be_v content_a only_a to_o recite_v a_o passage_n wherein_o this_o ancient_a writer_n affirm_v that_o s._n mark_v compile_v his_o gospel_n from_o what_o he_o have_v hear_v s._n peter_n tell_v of_o the_o action_n and_o discourse_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o this_o be_v the_o reason_n that_o he_o have_v not_o observe_v a_o historical_a method_n that_o s._n matthew_n write_v his_o gospel_n in_o hebrew_n and_o that_o it_o be_v afterward_o translate_v into_o greek_a last_o eusebius_n affirm_v that_o he_o cite_v the_o first_o epistle_n of_o s._n peter_n and_o of_o s._n john_n and_o that_o he_o explain_v the_o history_n of_o a_o woman_n that_o be_v accuse_v before_o our_o saviour_n of_o several_a crime_n which_o be_v find_v in_o the_o gospel_n according_a to_o the_o hebrew_n thus_o we_o have_v give_v a_o account_n of_o all_o that_o be_v record_v by_o eusebius_n concern_v papias_n andrea_n caesariensis_n and_o oeoumenius_n have_v likewise_o produce_v some_o passage_n oecumneius_n passage_n andraeas_n caesariensis_n and_o oécumenius_n have_v likewise_o produce_v some_o passage_n andraeas_n caesariensis_n in_o serm._n 12._o in_o apocalyps_n cite_v a_o passage_n of_o papias_n wherein_o he_o say_v that_o the_o dispose_n of_o sublunary_a thing_n be_v commit_v to_o the_o care_n of_o the_o angel_n that_o be_v round_o the_o earth_n but_o that_o they_o do_v not_o perform_v their_o duty_n as_o they_o ought_v to_o do_v oecumenius_n upon_o the_o act_n observe_v that_o papias_n believe_v that_o judas_n do_v not_o end_v his_o life_n by_o hang_v but_o that_o he_o be_v run_v over_o with_o a_o chariot_n which_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o theophylact_fw-mi euthymius_n and_o oecumneius_n of_o his_o work_n in_o their_o commentary_n on_o the_o holy_a scripture_n but_o it_o be_v not_o certain_a whether_o they_o be_v papias_n or_o no._n the_o judgement_n that_o ought_v to_o be_v give_v concern_v he_o be_v that_o which_o have_v be_v already_o give_v by_o eusebius_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o he_o be_v a_o good_a man_n but_o very_o credulous_a and_o of_o very_o mean_a barts_n who_o delight_v much_o in_o hear_v and_o tell_v story_n and_o miracle_n and_o since_o he_o be_v exceed_o inquisitive_a and_o incline_v to_o believe_v every_o thing_n that_o be_v tell_v he_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v admire_v that_o he_o have_v divulge_v divers_a error_n and_o extravagant_a notion_n as_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o have_v give_v we_o fabulous_a narrative_n for_o real_a history_n which_o show_v that_o nothing_o be_v so_o dangerous_a in_o matter_n of_o religion_n as_o light_o to_o believe_v and_o too_o greedy_o to_o embrace_v all_o that_o have_v the_o appearance_n of_o piety_n without_o consider_v in_o the_o first_o place_n how_o true_a it_o be_v 55._o be_v without_o consider_v in_o the_o first_o place_n how_o true_a it_o be_v this_o be_v conformable_a to_o a_o excellent_a passage_n of_o s._n augustin_n non_fw-la sit_fw-la religio_fw-la nostra_fw-la in_o phantasmatibus_fw-la nostris_fw-la melius_fw-la est_fw-la enim_fw-la qualecumque_fw-la verum_fw-la quà m_fw-la omne_fw-la quicqùid_fw-la pro_fw-la arbitrio_fw-la fingi_fw-la potest_fw-la melior_fw-la est_fw-la vera_fw-la stipula_fw-la quà m_fw-la lux_fw-la inani_fw-la cogitation_n pro_fw-la suspicantis_fw-la voluntate_fw-la formata_fw-la de_fw-fr ver_fw-la rel._n c._n 55._o quadratus_n and_o aristides_n these_o two_o defender_n of_o the_o faith_n present_v apology_n for_o christian_n to_o the_o emperor_n adrian_n the_o first_o be_v a_o disciple_n of_o the_o apostle_n adrian_n apostle_n a_o disciple_n of_o the_o apostle_n hieron_n ep._n 84._o ad_fw-la magnum_fw-la this_o appear_v from_o the_o fragment_n that_o be_v set_v down_o afterward_o we_o must_v not_o confound_v this_o quadratus_n with_o another_o of_o this_o name_n who_o be_v bishop_n of_o athens_n and_o the_o successor_n of_o publius_n mention_v by_o eusebius_n lib._n 4._o cap._n 23._o s._n jerom_n make_v no_o distinction_n between_o they_o in_o his_o catalogue_n nor_o in_o his_o epistle_n to_o magnus_n and_o they_o be_v likewise_o confound_v in_o the_o menâ—logium_fw-la graecâ—rum_fw-la but_o valesâ—us_o clear_o prove_v that_o they_o be_v different_a for_o the_o first_o be_v not_o a_o bishop_n as_o appear_v from_o the_o testimony_n of_o eusebius_n lib._n 3._o c._n 37._o and_o lib._n 4._o c._n 3._o beside_o the_o former_a quadratus_n be_v a_o disciple_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o live_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o emperor_n adrian_n whereas_o the_o other_o never_o see_v the_o apostle_n as_o be_v contemporary_a with_o dionysius_n corinthius_n under_o the_o reign_n of_o antoninus_n and_o it_o can_v be_v doubt_v but_o that_o it_o be_v the_o elder_n who_o present_v the_o apology_n to_o adrian_n and_o it_o be_v say_v that_o he_o have_v the_o gift_n of_o prophecy_n aristides_n quadratus_n &_o aristides_n testament_n aristides_n it_o be_v say_v that_o he_o have_v the_o gift_n of_o prophecy_n eâ—sebius_n lib._n 3._o cap._n 37._o assure_v we_o that_o he_o be_v endue_v with_o the_o gift_n of_o prophecy_n as_o be_v the_o daughter_n of_o philip_n the_o deacon_n and_o miltiades_n in_o euseb._n lib._n 5._o cap._n 17._o reckon_v he_o in_o the_o number_n of_o the_o prophet_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n eusebius_n assure_v we_o that_o the_o apology_n of_o this_o author_n be_v extant_a in_o his_o 〈◊〉_d and_o that_o it_o show_v the_o genius_n of_o this_o man_n and_o the_o true_a doctrine_n of_o the_o apostle_n but_o we_o have_v only_o a_o small_a fragment_n produce_v by_o eusebius_n in_o the_o four_o book_n of_o his_o history_n chap._n 3._o wherein_o the_o author_n declare_v that_o none_o can_v doubt_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o miracle_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o the_o person_n that_o be_v heal_v or_o raise_v from_o the_o dead_a by_o he_o have_v be_v see_v not_o only_a when_o he_o write_v his_o miracle_n or_o whilst_o he_o be_v upon_o earth_n but_o even_o a_o very_a great_a while_n after_o his_o death_n so_o that_o there_o
lib._n 1._o stromat_n p._n 274._o he_o say_v that_o he_o have_v two_o in_o greece_n one_o of_o coelosyria_n and_o the_o other_o of_o egypt_n and_o two_o other_o in_o the_o east_n whereof_o one_o be_v a_o assyrian_a and_o the_o other_o of_o palestine_n and_o descend_v from_o the_o hebrew_n but_o that_o at_o last_o he_o find_v out_o one_o in_o egypt_n who_o be_v more_o excellent_a than_o all_o the_o rest_n this_o last_o be_v pantaenus_n who_o he_o often_o mention_n in_o his_o book_n of_o institution_n we_o do_v not_o know_v who_o be_v the_o other_o four_o baronius_n believe_v that_o the_o assyrian_a be_v bard-sanes_a and_o he_o of_o palestine_n theophilus_n of_o caesaria_n but_o bardesanes_n be_v not_o proper_o a_o assyrian_a and_o theophilus_n of_o caesaria_n be_v rather_o s._n clement_n companion_n than_o his_o master_n valesius_fw-la think_v with_o great_a probability_n that_o tatian_n be_v the_o assyrian_a and_o theodotus_n the_o hebrew_n under_o who_o name_n there_o be_v a_o fragment_n of_o the_o institution_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o work_n of_o s._n clement_n be_v after_o he_o or_o rather_o at_o the_o same_o time_n with_o he_o master_n of_o the_o school_n at_o alexandria_n and_o catechist_n of_o the_o alexan._n s._n clement_n of_o alexan._n catechuman_n school_n catechuman_n catechist_n of_o the_o catechuman_n etc._n etc._n eusebius_n book_n 5._o chap._n 10._o and_o book_n 6._o chap._n 6._o and_o s._n jerom_n in_o his_o catalogue_n we_o have_v already_o say_v that_o pantaenus_n leave_v the_o school_n of_o alexandria_n to_o his_o care_n when_o he_o go_v to_o preach_v to_o the_o indian_n and_o it_o be_v probable_a that_o after_o his_o return_n they_o both_o teach_v in_o the_o same_o school_n belong_v to_o the_o church_n of_o that_o city_n he_o flourish_v under_o the_o emperor_n severus_n and_o antoninus_n caracalla_n and_o it_o plain_o appear_v that_o he_o live_v till_o the_o reign_n of_o heliogabalus_n or_o alexander_n severus_n that_o be_v till_o about_o the_o year_n two_o hundred_o and_o twenty_o from_o the_o birth_n of_o christ_n severus_n christ_n about_o the_o year_n two_o hundred_o and_o twenty_o from_o the_o birth_n of_o christ._n it_o be_v general_o believe_v that_o he_o die_v about_o the_o year_n 200_o from_o the_o birth_n of_o christ_n but_o he_o must_v needs_o have_v live_v long_o for_o pantaenus_n who_o be_v his_o master_n live_v to_o this_o time_n and_o the_o ancient_n assure_v we_o that_o he_o survive_v he_o he_o write_v his_o stromata_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o emperor_n severus_n as_o he_o be_v endow_v with_o extraordinary_a learning_n and_o a_o singular_a talon_n in_o write_v so_o he_o compose_v several_a considerable_a work_n which_o discover_v great_a industry_n and_o study_n this_o be_v plain_a by_o the_o catalogue_n which_o be_v leave_v we_o of_o they_o by_o eusebius_n and_o s._n jerom._n the_o eight_o book_n of_o stromata_n entitle_v the_o commentary_n or_o stromata_n of_o titus_n flavius_n clemens_n concern_v true_a knowledge_n eight_o book_n of_o hypotypose_n or_o instruction_n a_o exhortation_n to_o the_o gentile_n quote_v in_o the_o seven_o book_n of_o the_o stromata_n three_o book_n common_o call_v the_o pedagogue_n and_o a_o book_n entitle_v what_o rich_a man_n can_v be_v save_v a_o small_a treatise_n concern_v easter_n a_o discourse_n of_o fast_v another_o of_o slander_n a_o exhortation_n to_o patience_n write_v to_o the_o catechuman_n a_o book_n entitle_v the_o ecclesiastical_a rule_n against_o the_o jew_n dedicate_v to_o alexander_n bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n beside_o these_o book_n s._n clement_n in_o his_o second_o book_n of_o the_o pedagogue_n chap._n 10._o tell_v we_o that_o he_o write_v a_o book_n of_o continence_n and_o in_o his_o three_o book_n chap._n 8._o a_o book_n concern_v marriage_n of_o these_o work_n we_o have_v still_o three_o remain_v that_o be_v very_o considerable_a the_o exhortation_n to_o the_o gentile_n the_o pedagogue_n the_o eight_o book_n of_o the_o stromata_n and_o the_o little_a tract_n entitle_v what_o rich_a man_n can_v be_v save_v which_o johannes_n mattheus_fw-la cariophylus_n archbishop_n of_o iconium_n publish_v from_o a_o manuscript_n of_o the_o vatican_n library_n whence_o father_n combeâ—is_n make_v a_o new_a version_n which_o he_o set_v forth_o together_o with_o the_o original_a greek_a in_o the_o last_o volume_n of_o his_o supplement_n to_o the_o bibliotheca_fw-la patrum_fw-la it_o be_v print_v also_o at_o oxon_n in_o twelve_o 1683._o doctor_n cave_n say_v that_o it_o be_v publish_v former_o under_o origen_n name_n be_v print_v by_o michael_n gheislerus_n with_o origen_n commentary_n upon_o jeremiah_n the_o exhortation_n to_o the_o gentile_n be_v a_o discourse_n write_v to_o convert_v the_o pagan_n from_o their_o religion_n and_o to_o persuade_v they_o to_o embrace_v that_o of_o jesus_n christ._n in_o the_o begin_n of_o it_o he_o show_v what_o difference_n there_o be_v between_o the_o design_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o of_o orpheus_n and_o those_o ancient_a musician_n who_o be_v the_o first_o author_n of_o idolatry_n by_o tell_v we_o that_o these_o draw_v in_o man_n by_o their_o sing_v and_o the_o sweetness_n of_o their_o music_n to_o render_v they_o miserable_a slave_n to_o idol_n and_o to_o make_v they_o like_o the_o very_a beast_n and_o stock_n and_o stone_n which_o they_o adore_v whereas_o jesus_n christ_n who_o from_o all_o eternity_n be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n always_o have_v a_o compassionate_a tenderness_n for_o man_n and_o at_o last_o take_v their_o nature_n upon_o he_o to_o free_v they_o from_o the_o slavery_n of_o daemon_n to_o open_v the_o eye_n of_o those_o that_o be_v blind_a and_o the_o ear_n of_o those_o that_o be_v deaf_a to_o guide_v their_o path_n in_o the_o way_n of_o justice_n to_o deliver_v they_o from_o death_n and_o hell_n and_o to_o bestow_v on_o they_o everlasting_a life_n to_o put_v they_o in_o a_o capacity_n of_o lead_v a_o heavenly_a life_n here_o upon_o earth_n and_o last_o that_o god_n make_v himself_o man_n to_o teach_v man_n to_o become_v like_a unto_o god_n have_v thus_o represent_v the_o advantage_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n he_o exhort_v they_o in_o a_o few_o word_n to_o embrace_v virtue_n justice_n temperance_n and_o to_o imitate_v the_o example_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o so_o they_o may_v become_v worthy_a of_o eternal_a salvation_n he_o afterward_o show_v the_o falsehood_n of_o the_o pagan_a religion_n first_o by_o discover_v the_o infamy_n and_o vanity_n of_o their_o mystery_n which_o he_o enumerate_v and_o describe_v exact_o second_o by_o show_v the_o original_a of_o idolatry_n and_o after_o what_o manner_n man_n first_o invent_v those_o false_a deity_n some_o say_v he_o contemplate_v the_o star_n and_o admire_v their_o course_n deify_v they_o so_o the_o indian_n adore_v the_o sun_n the_o phrygian_n the_o moon_n and_o other_o gather_v with_o pleasure_n the_o fruit_n that_o grow_v out_o of_o the_o earth_n make_v a_o deity_n of_o corn_n which_o they_o call_v ceres_n and_o another_o of_o the_o vine_n and_o that_o they_o call_v bacchus_n other_o dread_v punishment_n affliction_n misery_n and_o calamity_n invent_v particular_a deity_n who_o be_v either_o the_o instrument_n of_o send_v they_o upon_o mankind_n or_o else_o of_o divert_v they_o from_o man_n some_o philosopher_n follow_v the_o fancy_n of_o the_o poet_n make_v deity_n of_o the_o passion_n such_o as_o love_n hope_v and_o joy_n and_o other_o place_v the_o virtue_n in_o the_o rank_n of_o god_n represent_v they_o by_o external_a shape_v hesiod_n and_o homer_n in_o their_o account_n of_o the_o generation_n of_o the_o god_n and_o description_n of_o their_o action_n have_v give_v rise_v to_o a_o new_a sort_n of_o theology_n last_o the_o common_a people_n have_v make_v god_n of_o those_o from_o who_o they_o have_v receive_v any_o considerable_a benefit_n after_o have_v thus_o discover_v the_o original_a of_o idolatry_n he_o show_v the_o folly_n of_o it_o by_o prove_v that_o the_o principal_a god_n as_o jupiter_n mars_n vulcan_n aesculapius_n etc._n etc._n be_v man_n like_o other_o and_o that_o we_o know_v their_o country_n their_o manner_n of_o live_v and_o employment_n and_o that_o we_o may_v see_v their_o sepulcher_n to_o this_o day_n that_o the_o poet_n have_v set_v down_o their_o love_n their_o wound_n and_o their_o crime_n that_o the_o wise_a of_o the_o heathen_n have_v own_v the_o falsehood_n of_o these_o deity_n that_o the_o several_a religion_n of_o the_o pagan_n destroy_v one_o another_o that_o it_o be_v a_o strange_a kind_n of_o blindness_n to_o adore_v statue_n as_o real_a deity_n then_o he_o go_v on_o to_o the_o principal_a design_n of_o his_o work_n which_o be_v to_o exhort_v man_n to_o adore_v the_o true_a god_n and_o to_o embrace_v the_o religion_n of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o show_v that_o the_o wise_a of_o the_o philosopher_n as_o plato_n cleanthes_n pythagoras_n and_o xenophon_n
into_o that_o damnable_a remissness_n wherein_o they_o have_v suffer_v themselves_o to_o be_v overtake_v they_o may_v also_o be_v very_o useful_a to_o all_o christian_n and_o i_o much_o wonder_n that_o no_o person_n have_v undertake_v to_o translate_v they_o in_o this_o age_n wherein_o several_a pious_a and_o learned_a man_n have_v employ_v their_o time_n and_o labour_n in_o render_v intelligible_a to_o all_o people_n the_o most_o excellent_a write_n of_o the_o father_n by_o translate_n they_o into_o our_o language_n with_o a_o clearness_n of_o expression_n and_o exactness_n of_o style_n not_o to_o be_v imitate_v but_o if_o any_o will_v undertake_v the_o translation_n of_o the_o pedagogue_n he_o must_v leave_v out_o several_a passage_n that_o be_v not_o fit_v to_o be_v read_v by_o every_o body_n and_o accommodate_v some_o other_o place_n to_o the_o manner_n and_o custom_n of_o our_o time_n the_o book_n entitle_v stromata_n christian_n stromata_n the_o book_n entitle_v stromata_n this_o book_n be_v call_v as_o eusebius_n tell_v we_o the_o stromatic_a commentary_n of_o titus_n flavius_n clemens_n concern_v the_o gnostic_n according_a to_o the_o true_a philosophy_n this_o title_n be_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o first_o book_n oppose_v the_o false_a gnostic_n to_o the_o true_a one_o which_o be_v the_o sober_a and_o discreet_a christian_n be_v so_o call_v because_o they_o contain_v several_a choice_n thought_n clement_n thought_n choice_a particular_n the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d proper_o signify_v a_o sheet_n of_o linen_n or_o a_o bag_n to_o enclose_v piece_n of_o tapestry_n it_o likewise_o signify_v a_o certain_a fish_n with_o speckle_n on_o the_o back_n it_o be_v here_o take_v for_o that_o neat_a mixture_n we_o see_v in_o tapestry_n and_o it_o import_v as_o much_o as_o miscellaneous_n commentary_n or_o discourse_n ruffinus_n translate_v it_o opus_fw-la vary_v contextum_fw-la plutarch_n write_v a_o book_n with_o this_o title_n and_o origen_n write_v another_o after_o s._n clement_n collect_v from_o divers_a place_n and_o join_v together_o so_o as_o to_o make_v a_o variety_n somewhat_o like_o that_o in_o turkywork_n carpet_n let_v we_o see_v how_o s._n clement_n speak_v of_o his_o own_o work_n in_o the_o beginning_n of_o his_o four_o book_n these_o book_n say_v he_o be_v store_v with_o variety_n as_o their_o name_n import_v we_o here_o pass_v on_o continual_o from_o one_o thing_n to_o another_o and_o we_o often_o mention_v thing_n that_o be_v foreign_a to_o our_o subject_n he_o afterward_o compare_v this_o work_n to_o a_o meadow_n a_o tract_n of_o land_n or_o a_o garden_n wherein_o one_o may_v find_v all_o sort_n of_o herb_n flower_n and_o fruit_n of_o which_o we_o may_v gather_v what_o we_o please_v but_o not_o as_o he_o say_v in_o another_o place_n to_o those_o beautiful_a garden_n where_o the_o tree_n and_o plant_n be_v range_v only_o to_o please_v the_o sight_n but_o rather_o to_o a_o thick_a and_o shady_a mountain_n where_o the_o cypress_n the_o linden-tree_n the_o laurel_n the_o ivy_n the_o appletree_n the_o olive_n the_o figg-tree_n and_o other_o kind_n of_o tree_n both_o fruitful_a and_o barren_a be_v mix_v together_o he_o say_v that_o he_o have_v observe_v this_o method_n design_o that_o so_o he_o may_v not_o clear_o discover_v our_o mystery_n to_o thâ—se_a who_o be_v not_o yet_o initiate_v and_o yet_o so_o as_o other_o may_v comprehend_v they_o and_o may_v thence_o make_v their_o advantage_n as_o say_v he_o the_o fruit-tree_n of_o this_o mountain_n whereof_o we_o but_o just_a now_o speak_v be_v conceal_v from_o those_o who_o will_v rifle_v they_o whereas_o the_o labourer_n who_o understand_v they_o may_v pluck_v they_o up_o and_o make_v a_o garden_n or_o a_o pleasant_a forest._n do_v not_o therefore_o expect_v say_v he_o in_o these_o book_n either_o order_n or_o politeness_n since_o our_o design_n be_v to_o conceal_v and_o if_o i_o may_v so_o say_v to_o embroyl_n thing_n that_o so_o none_o but_o the_o intelligent_a and_o those_o who_o will_v take_v the_o pain_n to_o inform_v themselves_o may_v be_v able_a to_o comprehend_v they_o so_o that_o as_o s._n clement_n have_v not_o observe_v any_o method_n in_o these_o book_n but_o intermix_v several_a notion_n all_o along_o of_o philosophy_n and_o religion_n it_o be_v a_o difficult_a matter_n to_o make_v such_o a_o abridgement_n of_o they_o as_o we_o have_v give_v of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o pedagogue_n however_o we_o shall_v endeavour_v to_o give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o principal_a matter_n which_o he_o there_o discourse_n of_o in_o the_o first_o bork_n after_o have_v show_v how_o advantageous_a it_o be_v for_o person_n of_o ability_n to_o compose_v book_n he_o propose_v the_o subject_a of_o he_o say_v that_o they_o shall_v contain_v the_o principal_a verity_n of_o religion_n mix_v or_o rather_o conceal_v under_o the_o maxim_n of_o philosophy_n thence_o he_o take_v occasion_n to_o refute_v those_o who_o find_v fault_n with_o philosophy_n to_o show_v the_o profit_n and_o advantage_n of_o it_o to_o discourse_n of_o the_o use_n that_o may_v be_v make_v of_o it_o and_o he_o conclude_v by_o show_v that_o the_o philosophy_n of_o the_o hebrew_n be_v the_o most_o ancient_a of_o all_o justify_v this_o truth_n by_o a_o most_o curious_a and_o exact_a chronology_n in_o the_o second_o book_n he_o â—reats_v of_o faith_n and_o its_o effect_n which_o be_v repentance_n hope_n and_o fear_n he_o prove_v that_o faith_n be_v necessary_a that_o it_o be_v not_o in_o we_o by_o nature_n but_o by_o will_n that_o it_o be_v god_n gift_n but_o so_o as_o to_o depend_v upon_o our_o own_o freewill_n that_o true_a repentance_n consist_v in_o do_v no_o more_o that_o which_o we_o be_v trouble_v for_o have_v do_v already_o that_o there_o be_v two_o kind_n of_o it_o the_o first_o be_v that_o of_o those_o who_o turn_v to_o the_o true_a faith_n to_o efface_v the_o sin_n they_o commit_v whilst_o they_o be_v heathen_n the_o second_o be_v that_o of_o those_o who_o have_v fall_v after_o their_o conversion_n but_o yet_o have_v a_o opportunity_n of_o obtain_v forgiveness_n provide_v they_o be_v hearty_o sorry_a for_o their_o sin_n but_o that_o those_o who_o often_o faâ—l_o into_o the_o same_o sin_n and_o by_o that_o mean_n make_v a_o circle_n of_o repent_v and_o sin_v be_v like_a to_o those_o who_o have_v no_o faith_n and_o that_o it_o be_v only_o a_o seem_n and_o no_o true_a repentance_n in_o those_o who_o ask_v pardon_n for_o those_o very_a sin_n which_o they_o never_o intend_v to_o reform_v upon_o occasion_n of_o repentance_n he_o discourse_v of_o sin_n he_o say_v that_o man_n commit_v it_o free_o and_o that_o they_o be_v purify_v from_o it_o by_o faith_n and_o charity_n that_o the_o fear_n of_o god_n be_v very_o profitable_a for_o we_o that_o it_o instruct_v we_o that_o it_o cause_v we_o to_o avoid_v sin_n and_o that_o it_o incite_v we_o to_o love_n he_o commend_v charity_n temperance_n and_o hospitality_n he_o condemn_v those_o that_o pâ—…ge_n themselves_o in_o sensual_a pleasure_n and_o propose_v to_o they_o the_o example_n of_o the_o martyr_n who_o suffer_v fire_n torment_n and_o death_n itself_o for_o the_o defence_n of_o justice_n and_o truth_n afterward_o he_o discourse_v of_o marriage_n and_o define_v it_o to_o be_v a_o lawful_a conjunction_n between_o a_o man_n and_o a_o woman_n for_o the_o propagation_n of_o child_n he_o approve_v of_o it_o and_o show_v its_o advantage_n tell_v we_o that_o it_o be_v never_o lawful_a to_o leave_v the_o woman_n in_o order_n to_o marry_v another_o upon_o any_o pretence_n whatever_o he_o continue_v in_o the_o three_o book_n to_o speak_v against_o the_o incontinence_n of_o the_o nicolaitan_n carpocratian_o valentinian_o and_o several_a other_o heretic_n and_o he_o defend_v marriage_n against_o the_o marcionite_n against_o tatian_n and_o the_o other_o heretic_n that_o blame_v it_o though_o he_o prefer_v virginity_n before_o it_o as_o a_o great_a good_a provide_v say_v he_o that_o it_o be_v keep_v mere_o for_o the_o love_n of_o god_n and_o for_o the_o observe_v his_o command_n he_o maintain_v that_o marriage_n be_v indissoluble_a he_o do_v not_o entire_o condemn_v second_a marriage_n but_o blame_v they_o he_o occasional_o tell_v a_o story_n of_o nicholas_n one_o of_o the_o seven_o first_o deacon_n who_o be_v suppose_v to_o be_v the_o author_n of_o the_o nicolaitan_n who_o have_v a_o handsome_a wife_n and_o be_v accuse_v of_o jealousy_n bring_v she_o as_o they_o say_v before_o the_o apostle_n and_o give_v her_o leave_n to_o marry_v who_o â—he_v please_v of_o they_o but_o he_o excuse_v nicholas_n and_o say_v that_o those_o who_o boast_v of_o be_v his_o disciple_n have_v put_v a_o wrong_a construction_n upon_o this_o action_n as_o well_o as_o upon_o his_o word_n that_o he_o be_v inform_v that_o he_o never_o have_v any_o commerce_n with_o any_o other_o
asia_n recommend_v to_o the_o bishop_n a_o young_a man_n who_o seem_v to_o have_v very_o good_a part_n that_o this_o bishop_n present_o take_v care_n of_o he_o and_o have_v sufficient_o instruct_v he_o he_o baptize_v he_o but_o afterward_o neglect_v to_o look_v after_o he_o as_o before_o this_o young_a man_n grow_v lewd_a and_o become_v the_o ringleader_n of_o the_o robber_n that_o s._n john_n return_v some_o year_n after_o demand_v of_o the_o bishop_n the_o trust_n which_o he_o have_v commit_v to_o his_o charge_n and_o let_v he_o know_v that_o he_o require_v this_o young_a man_n from_o he_o the_o bishop_n tell_v he_o that_o he_o be_v utter_o lose_v and_o that_o he_o be_v become_v the_o head_n of_o the_o thief_n this_o holy_a apostle_n be_v extreme_o concern_v at_o this_o unfortunate_a accident_n immediate_o take_v horse_n cause_v himself_o to_o be_v take_v by_o the_o robber_n and_o to_o be_v bring_v before_o their_o chief_n who_o remember_v he_o immediate_o flee_v but_o s._n john_n run_v after_o he_o make_v he_o acknowledge_v his_o fault_n promise_v he_o to_o obtain_v for_o he_o christ_n pardon_n and_o bring_v he_o back_o along_o with_o he_o and_o have_v put_v he_o into_o a_o course_n of_o repentance_n he_o do_v not_o leave_v he_o till_o he_o be_v reconcile_v to_o the_o church_n we_o have_v this_o book_n entire_a in_o the_o last_o volume_n of_o the_o supplement_n of_o the_o bibliotheca_fw-la patrum_fw-la translate_v by_o gislenius_fw-la and_o the_o greek_a text_n publish_v by_o cariophylus_n it_o be_v a_o excellent_a discourse_n wherein_o s._n clement_n explain_v the_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o the_o young_a rich_a man_n record_v by_o s._n mark_n chap._n 10._o and_o it_o show_v that_o in_o order_n to_o salvation_n it_o be_v not_o necessary_a for_o any_o one_o absolute_o to_o quit_v his_o possession_n and_o riches_n provide_v he_o make_v a_o good_a use_n of_o they_o upon_o occasion_n of_o this_o question_n he_o discourse_v of_o love_n towards_o god_n and_o towards_o our_o neighbour_n and_o of_o repentance_n by_o the_o way_n he_o say_v something_o of_o the_o advantage_n there_o be_v in_o have_v a_o director_n to_o reprehend_v we_o severe_o for_o our_o fault_n and_o to_o give_v we_o suitable_a remedy_n for_o our_o amendment_n and_o it_o be_v to_o show_v the_o efficacy_n of_o repentance_n that_o he_o tell_v this_o story_n of_o s._n john_n we_o find_v under_o the_o name_n of_o s._n clement_n in_o the_o bibliotheca_fw-la patrum_fw-la some_o explication_n upon_o several_a passage_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n and_o commentary_n upon_o the_o canonical_a epistle_n if_o these_o fragment_n be_v real_o he_o they_o must_v be_v take_v from_o his_o book_n of_o institution_n which_o be_v not_o very_o improbable_a because_o they_o have_v a_o near_a relation_n to_o what_o photius_n say_v of_o the_o institution_n and_o beside_o they_o have_v the_o genius_n of_o s._n clement_n there_o be_v no_o doubt_n but_o s._n clement_n be_v a_o person_n of_o extraordinary_a qualification_n s._n jerom_n make_v no_o scruple_n of_o say_v that_o no_o man_n have_v ever_o more_o knowledge_n than_o this_o father_n and_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o of_o all_o the_o ancient_n there_o be_v none_o who_o book_n be_v so_o full_a of_o profane_a learning_n as_o his_o he_o his_o who_o book_n be_v so_o full_a of_o profane_a learning_n at_o he_o i_o believe_v the_o reader_n will_v not_o think_v it_o tedious_a to_o read_v the_o follow_a passage_n of_o gentianus_n hervetus_n concern_v the_o learning_n of_o s._n clement_n do_v you_o desire_v say_v this_o author_n to_o read_v history_n that_o be_v very_o ancient_a and_o very_o curious_a read_v s._n clement_n who_o understand_v all_o ancient_a history_n so_o perfect_o well_o that_o one_o will_v think_v he_o to_o have_v be_v ignorant_a of_o nothing_o that_o have_v pass_v in_o the_o world_n have_v you_o a_o esteem_n and_o veneration_n for_o the_o verse_n of_o the_o ancient_a poet_n and_o the_o answer_n of_o the_o oracle_n you_o can_v put_v too_o high_a a_o value_n upon_o s._n clement_n who_o quote_v passage_n from_o several_a ancient_a poet_n who_o work_n we_o have_v lose_v will_v you_o be_v willing_a to_o know_v the_o rite_n and_o ceremony_n which_o be_v observe_v in_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o heathen_a god_n read_v s._n clement_n who_o discover_v the_o most_o hide_a mystery_n of_o the_o pagan_n beside_o be_v there_o any_o one_o among_o the_o christian_n who_o have_v any_o respect_n for_o the_o superstition_n of_o the_o heathen_n who_o commend_v their_o manner_n and_o custom_n and_o i_o wish_v to_o god_n there_o be_v no_o such_o person_n leave_v but_o if_o there_o be_v any_o they_o may_v disabuse_v themselves_o by_o read_v s._n clement_n who_o clear_o make_v out_o the_o falsehood_n of_o the_o pagan_a religion_n so_o that_o after_o have_v read_v it_o they_o can_v but_o be_v ashamed_a of_o their_o folly_n have_v you_o a_o mind_n to_o understand_v the_o opinion_n and_o maxim_n of_o the_o ancient_a philosopher_n read_v s._n clement_n who_o discourse_n of_o the_o original_a of_o philosophy_n of_o all_o the_o sect_n of_o philosopher_n and_o of_o their_o doctrine_n yet_o so_o as_o he_o always_o prefer_v the_o philosophy_n of_o the_o christian_n before_o all_o other_o and_o prove_v by_o invincible_a argument_n that_o this_o be_v that_o which_o be_v only_o divine_a whereof_o god_n himself_o be_v the_o author_n will_v you_o know_v the_o tenet_n of_o the_o heretic_n who_o infest_a the_o church_n in_o its_o infancy_n s._n clement_n explain_v they_o concise_o and_o confute_v they_o very_o solid_o and_o substantial_o do_v you_o seek_v for_o testimony_n against_o the_o heretic_n of_o our_o time_n s._n clement_n will_v furnish_v you_o with_o several_a have_v you_o a_o design_n to_o correct_v that_o abominable_a corruption_n of_o mannner_n in_o this_o present_a age_n there_o be_v no_o author_n that_o reprove_v vice_n more_o severe_o that_o exhort_v more_o powerful_o to_o the_o practice_n of_o virtue_n and_o that_o give_v better_a rule_n and_o instruction_n for_o lead_v a_o christian_a life_n last_o have_v you_o a_o mind_n to_o re-establish_a the_o ancient_a discipline_n of_o the_o church_n you_o can_v have_v too_o high_a a_o esteem_n for_o the_o learning_n and_o sanctity_n of_o s._n clement_n who_o be_v a_o priest_n carry_v himself_o and_o live_v after_o so_o holy_a a_o manner_n that_o it_o be_v very_o much_o to_o be_v wish_v that_o there_o be_v more_o person_n in_o this_o age_n like_o he_o he_o even_o show_v too_o much_o of_o it_o for_o a_o christian_a writer_n and_o we_o may_v say_v that_o he_o be_v more_o a_o philosopher_n than_o a_o divine_a though_o he_o be_v by_o no_o mean_n ignorant_a of_o our_o religion_n and_o perfect_o understand_v the_o holy_a scripture_n but_o he_o be_v much_o more_o emphatical_a upon_o the_o moral_a than_o upon_o the_o doctrinal_a part_n of_o christianity_n and_o he_o explain_v almost_o all_o the_o passage_n which_o he_o cite_v after_o a_o allegorical_a manner_n in_o imitation_n of_o philo_n judaeus_n he_o write_v almost_o always_o without_o method_n and_o coherence_n his_o style_n be_v careless_a which_o may_v be_v particular_o observe_v in_o his_o stromata_n for_o in_o his_o exhortation_n to_o the_o gentile_n and_o his_o pedagogue_n he_o write_v more_o florid_o as_o photius_n have_v observe_v and_o he_o be_v all_o along_o buoy_v up_o with_o a_o certain_a majestic_a gravity_n which_o be_v very_o delightful_a the_o work_n of_o s._n clement_n have_v be_v print_v in_o greek_a at_o florence_n in_o the_o year_n 1550_o for_o torrensis_n by_o the_o care_n of_o petrus_n victorius_n they_o be_v translate_v by_o gentianus_n hervetus_n which_o translation_n be_v print_v at_o florence_n by_o the_o same_o person_n in_o the_o year_n 1551_o at_o paris_n in_o 1566_o 1572_o 1590._o 1592._o and_o in_o 1612_o at_o basil_n in_o 1556_o and_o with_o s._n irenaeus_n in_o 1560_o and_o 1566_o at_o amsterdam_n in_o 1613._o silburgius_n afterward_o take_v pain_n upon_o this_o author_n and_o have_v collect_v the_o observation_n and_o correction_n of_o several_a learned_a person_n cause_v it_o to_o be_v print_v in_o greek_a by_o commelinus_n in_o the_o year_n 1592._o in_o folio_n afterward_o it_o be_v publish_v in_o greek_a and_o latin_a by_o heinsius_n who_o revise_v the_o translation_n and_o add_v some_o new_a observation_n and_o cause_v it_o to_o be_v print_v in_o greek_a by_o the_o same_o commelinus_n in_o the_o year_n 1616._o this_o edition_n be_v follow_v by_o those_o of_o paris_n in_o the_o year_n 1629_o and_o 1621._o which_o be_v the_o best_a of_o all_o that_o of_o 1641_o be_v not_o so_o fair_a and_o correct_a miltiades_n the_o two_o apollonii_n and_o two_o anonymous_n author_n who_o write_v against_o the_o heresy_n of_o montanus_n and_o artemo_n it_o be_v not_o know_v neither_o what_o be_v the_o country_n
of_o his_o first_o book_n of_o illustrious_a men._n in_o the_o poem_n against_o martion_n anacletus_fw-la martion_n in_o the_o poem_n against_o martion_n tertullian_n in_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr animâ_fw-la chap._n 57_o say_v that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o soul_n of_o samuel_n but_o only_o a_o phantasm_n which_o the_o witch_n raise_v up_o and_o the_o author_n of_o the_o poem_n in_o his_o three_o book_n suppose_v that_o it_o be_v samuel_n himself_o that_o be_v raise_v to_o acquaint_v saul_n what_o be_v to_o befall_v he_o tertullian_n in_o his_o book_n of_o prescription_n make_v s._n clemens_n to_o succeed_v s._n peter_n but_o this_o author_n place_n he_o the_o four_o make_v two_o pope_n of_o cletus_n and_o anacletus_fw-la there_o be_v some_o opinion_n different_a from_o those_o of_o tertullian_n there_o be_v likewise_o a_o poem_n to_o a_o senator_n in_o pamelius_n edition_n one_o of_o sodom_n and_o one_o of_o ionas_n and_o ninive_n in_o the_o bibliotheca_fw-la patrum_fw-la of_o which_o we_o do_v not_o know_v the_o author_n the_o first_o be_v ancient_a and_o the_o other_o two_o seem_v to_o be_v write_v by_o the_o same_o author_n beside_o s._n jerom_n affirm_v that_o tertullian_n write_v several_a other_o treatise_n which_o be_v lose_v in_o his_o time_n and_o among_o other_o a_o book_n of_o the_o habit_n of_o aaron_n whereof_o this_o father_n speak_v in_o his_o letter_n to_o fabiola_n he_o quote_v likewise_o a_o book_n of_o the_o circumcision_n another_o of_o those_o creature_n that_o be_v clean_a and_o of_o such_o as_o be_v unclean_a a_o book_n concern_v ecstasy_n and_o another_o against_o apollonius_n tertullian_n himself_o cite_v several_a other_o treatise_n of_o his_o own_o compose_n as_o in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o soul_n a_o discourse_n concern_v paradise_n and_o in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o soul_n chap._n 2._o a_o discourse_n of_o destiny_n and_o in_o another_o place_n a_o book_n concern_v the_o hope_n of_o the_o faithful_a and_o another_o against_o apelles_n he_o have_v also_o compose_v a_o former_a work_n against_o martion_n which_o be_v lose_v in_o his_o own_o time_n he_o be_v oblige_v to_o write_v a_o new_a one_o last_o he_o write_v the_o discourse_n of_o baptism_n of_o public_a sight_n and_o spectacle_n and_o that_o wherein_o he_o prove_v that_o virgin_n ought_v to_o be_v veil_v in_o greek_a but_o we_o have_v say_v enough_o of_o tertullian_n work_n as_o to_o what_o relate_v to_o criticism_n and_o chronology_n we_o will_v now_o look_v upon_o they_o with_o relation_n to_o what_o they_o contain_v and_o consider_v they_o thus_o we_o may_v distinguish_v they_o into_o three_o class_n the_o first_o comprise_v those_o which_o be_v write_v against_o the_o gentile_n the_o second_o those_o which_o be_v make_v against_o heretic_n and_o the_o three_o those_o which_o relate_v to_o discipline_n and_o manner_n the_o first_o book_n of_o this_o first_o classis_fw-la be_v his_o apology_n against_o the_o gentile_n wherein_o he_o show_v the_o injustice_n of_o those_o persecution_n and_o suffering_n which_o they_o inflict_v on_o the_o christian_n and_o the_o falsehood_n of_o those_o accusation_n which_o be_v lay_v to_o their_o charge_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n prove_v the_o excellency_n of_o their_o religion_n and_o the_o folly_n of_o that_o of_o the_o heathen_n he_o begin_v by_o show_v that_o there_o be_v nothing_o more_o unjust_a or_o opposite_a to_o the_o very_a intent_n and_o design_n of_o law_n than_o to_o condemn_v without_o understanding_n and_o to_o punish_v without_o consider_v whether_o there_o be_v any_o just_a ground_n for_o such_o a_o condemnation_n and_o yet_o that_o this_o be_v put_v in_o practice_v every_o day_n against_o the_o christian_n that_o they_o be_v hate_v condemn_a and_o punish_v mere_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o their_o be_v christian_n without_o eveâ—_n consider_v or_o give_v themselves_o the_o trouble_n to_o be_v inform_v what_o it_o be_v to_o be_v a_o christian._n that_o there_o be_v indeed_o some_o law_n make_v by_o the_o emperor_n which_o forbid_v man_n to_o be_v christian_n but_o that_o these_o law_n be_v unjust_a subject_a to_o alteration_n make_v by_o evil_a emperor_n and_o contrary_a to_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o just_a and_o wise_a among_o they_o he_o afterward_o confute_v the_o calumny_n which_o be_v spread_v abroad_o against_o the_o christian_n as_o that_o they_o use_v in_o their_o night-meeting_n to_o cut_v a_o child_n throat_n and_o to_o devour_v it_o and_o that_o after_o they_o have_v put_v out_o the_o candle_n they_o have_v filthy_a and_o abominable_a conversation_n among_o themselves_o he_o show_v that_o there_o be_v not_o only_o so_o much_o as_o the_o least_o proof_n of_o these_o crime_n allege_v against_o they_o but_o that_o their_o life_n their_o manner_n and_o the_o principle_n of_o their_o religion_n be_v direct_o opposite_a to_o these_o abomination_n we_o be_v say_v he_o beset_v daily_o we_o be_v continual_o betray_v we_o be_v very_o often_o surprise_v and_o oppress_v even_o in_o the_o very_a time_n of_o our_o meeting_n but_o do_v they_o ever_o find_v this_o child_n dead_a or_o a_o die_a be_v there_o ever_o any_o one_o that_o can_v be_v a_o witness_n of_o these_o crime_n have_v ever_o any_o one_o of_o those_o who_o have_v betray_v we_o discover_v these_o thing_n beside_o he_o press_v the_o heathen_n further_o by_o show_v that_o these_o crime_n be_v frequent_o commit_v among_o themselves_o that_o they_o have_v slay_v child_n in_o africa_n in_o honour_n of_o saturn_n and_o that_o they_o have_v sacrifice_v man_n in_o other_o place_n that_o their_o god_n have_v be_v guilty_a of_o a_o thousand_o shameful_a and_o abominable_a practice_n whereas_o the_o christian_n be_v so_o far_o from_o kill_v a_o child_n and_o drink_v its_o blood_n that_o they_o do_v not_o so_o much_o as_o eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o those_o beast_n that_o have_v be_v strangle_v and_o that_o they_o be_v such_o inveterate_a enemy_n to_o all_o kind_n of_o incest_n that_o there_o be_v several_a among_o they_o who_o preserve_v their_o virginity_n all_o their_o life_n after_o have_v thus_o confute_v those_o calumny_n which_o be_v set_v on_o foot_n on_o purpose_n to_o render_v the_o christian_n odious_a he_o give_v a_o answer_n to_o that_o objection_n which_o be_v make_v to_o they_o that_o they_o do_v not_o own_o the_o pagan_a deity_n and_o that_o they_o do_v not_o offer_v up_o sacrifice_n to_o they_o for_o the_o prosperity_n of_o their_o emperor_n from_o whence_o they_o conclude_v that_o they_o be_v guilty_a of_o sacrilege_n and_o treason_n he_o answer_v in_o a_o word_n that_o the_o christian_n do_v not_o pay_v any_o honour_n to_o the_o god_n of_o the_o heathen_n because_o they_o be_v not_o true_a god_n and_o he_o appeal_v for_o a_o testimony_n of_o this_o to_o the_o conscience_n of_o the_o wise_a of_o the_o heathen_n themselves_o he_o evident_o demonstrate_v that_o their_o pretend_a god_n be_v man_n and_o for_o the_o most_o part_n criminal_n that_o be_v dead_a and_o that_o their_o image_n can_v be_v adore_v without_o the_o great_a folly_n and_o madness_n in_o the_o world_n that_o even_o the_o wise_a of_o the_o heathen_n despise_v they_o he_o occasional_o confute_v what_o have_v be_v object_v by_o some_o to_o the_o christian_n that_o they_o worship_v a_o ass_n head_n and_o adore_v cross_n and_o from_o thence_o he_o take_v occasion_n to_o explain_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o christian_n we_o adore_v say_v he_o one_o only_a god_n the_o creator_n of_o the_o world_n who_o be_v invisible_a and_o incomprehensible_a who_o will_v recompense_n good_a man_n with_o everlasting_a life_n and_o punish_v wicked_a man_n with_o eternal_a torment_n after_o he_o have_v raise_v they_o from_o the_o dead_a he_o prove_v this_o truth_n by_o the_o whole_a creation_n which_o so_o evident_o demonstrate_v that_o there_o be_v a_o god_n that_o it_o be_v say_v he_o the_o great_a wickedness_n that_o can_v possible_o be_v conceive_v not_o to_o acknowledge_v he_o of_o who_o it_o be_v impossible_a that_o we_o can_v be_v ignorant_a even_o by_o the_o very_a dictate_v which_o nature_n inspire_v into_o all_o man_n which_o oftentimes_o cause_v they_o to_o invoke_v the_o true_a god_n as_o when_o we_o say_v if_o god_n think_v good_a if_o god_n please_v god_n see_v we_o and_o the_o like_a and_o this_o he_o call_v the_o testimony_n of_o a_o soul_n that_o be_v natural_o christian_n testimonium_fw-la animae_fw-la naturaliter_fw-la christianae_n last_o by_o the_o antiquity_n of_o the_o book_n of_o moses_n which_o be_v more_o ancient_a than_o all_o the_o write_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o prophet_n who_o foretell_v those_o thing_n that_o be_v to_o come_v to_o pass_v then_o after_o have_v prove_v the_o unity_n of_o god_n which_o the_o jew_n acknowledge_v as_o well_o as_o the_o christian_n he_o go_v on_o to_o that_o faith_n
be_v so_o common_a and_o if_o i_o may_v say_v it_o so_o trivial_a that_o i_o do_v not_o think_v it_o necessary_a to_o say_v any_o thing_n of_o it_o in_o this_o place_n hermogenes_n be_v another_o african_a heretic_n who_o maintain_v that_o matter_n be_v eternal_a and_o that_o god_n do_v not_o create_v it_o when_o he_o make_v the_o world_n but_o that_o he_o only_o make_v use_v thereof_o to_o form_v thing_n as_o we_o see_v he_o suck_v this_o error_n from_o the_o philosophy_n of_o the_o stoic_n and_o defend_v it_o by_o syllogisâ—…_n connect_v according_a to_o their_o method_n of_o reason_v which_o make_v tertullian_n say_v in_o the_o treatise_n which_o he_o compose_v against_o he_o that_o the_o philosopher_n be_v the_o patriarch_n of_o the_o heretic_n he_o there_o discover_v the_o fallacy_n of_o the_o sophism_n of_o this_o heretic_n and_o show_v that_o our_o religion_n teach_v we_o that_o god_n create_v even_o that_o matter_n whereof_o he_o make_v the_o world_n the_o book_n against_o the_o valentinian_o be_v rather_o a_o satyr_n and_o raillery_n than_o a_o serious_a confutation_n of_o the_o extravagant_a sentiment_n of_o these_o heretic_n valentinus_n the_o first_o author_n of_o this_o sect_n separate_v from_o the_o church_n out_o of_o spite_n because_o hope_v to_o be_v elect_v a_o bishop_n by_o reason_n of_o his_o wit_n and_o eloquence_n he_o be_v put_v by_o to_o prefer_v another_o person_n who_o have_v suffer_v for_o the_o faith_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o time_n of_o persecution_n after_o he_o have_v separate_v from_o the_o church_n he_o invent_v or_o rather_o revive_v a_o old_a opinion_n according_a to_o the_o principle_n of_o which_o he_o feign_v a_o succession_n and_o imaginary_a generation_n of_o a_o kind_n of_o deity_n his_o disciple_n refine_v upon_o his_o notion_n and_o form_v quite_o different_a system_n but_o as_o all_o these_o fancy_n be_v impertinent_a and_o ridiculous_a so_o they_o take_v great_a care_n to_o conceal_v they_o lest_o if_o they_o shall_v discover_v they_o all_o the_o world_n shall_v be_v present_o sensible_a of_o their_o extravagancy_n it_o be_v this_o which_o tertullian_n upbraid_v they_o with_o if_o you_o teach_v the_o truth_n say_v he_o to_o they_o why_o do_v you_o discover_v it_o it_o persuade_v by_o teach_v and_o it_o teach_v by_o persuade_v it_o be_v not_o ashamed_a of_o show_v itself_o on_o the_o contrary_a it_o be_v ashamed_a of_o nothing_o but_o of_o be_v conceal_v you_o reproach_n we_o for_o our_o simplicity_n it_o be_v true_a we_o love_v it_o because_o it_o be_v by_o this_o mean_n that_o we_o know_v and_o make_v know_v the_o will_n of_o god_n but_o it_o be_v no_o wonder_n that_o the_o heretic_n shall_v blame_v this_o simplicity_n and_o shall_v so_o careful_o conceal_v their_o principle_n for_o they_o be_v so_o extravagant_a that_o the_o bare_a discover_v of_o they_o will_v be_v sufficient_a to_o render_v they_o ridiculous_a it_o be_v this_o which_o tertullian_n do_v in_o this_o work_n i_o undertake_v say_v he_o in_o this_o book_n to_o discover_v to_o the_o eye_n of_o all_o man_n the_o hide_a mystery_n but_o though_o i_o profess_v to_o relate_v the_o opinion_n of_o these_o heretic_n without_o make_v a_o particular_a confutation_n yet_o i_o hope_v i_o shall_v be_v pardon_v if_o i_o can_v forbear_v censure_v they_o in_o some_o place_n what_o i_o do_v be_v nothing_o but_o a_o sport_n before_o a_o real_a combat_n i_o shall_v rather_o show_v they_o where_o i_o can_v strike_v they_o than_o lie_v they_o on_o but_o if_o there_o be_v find_v some_o passage_n that_o may_v excite_v laughter_n it_o be_v because_o the_o very_a subject_a cause_n it_o there_o be_v many_o thing_n which_o deserve_v to_o be_v jeer_v and_o ridicule_v at_o this_o rate_n lest_o if_o we_o shall_v confute_v they_o serious_o we_o shall_v seem_v to_o lay_v too_o great_a stress_n upon_o they_o nothing_o be_v more_o due_a to_o vanity_n than_o laughter_n and_o to_o laugh_v do_v proper_o belong_v to_o the_o truth_n because_o it_o be_v pleasant_a and_o to_o sport_n with_o its_o enemy_n because_o it_o be_v certain_a of_o the_o victory_n and_o these_o be_v all_o the_o book_n which_o be_v particular_o against_o the_o heretic_n there_o be_v other_o in_o which_o tertullian_n likewise_o confute_v some_o error_n and_o defend_v some_o catholic_n truth_n though_o they_o be_v not_o write_v against_o any_o heretic_n in_o particular_a such_o be_v the_o follow_a book_n the_o book_n of_o the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ._n wherein_o he_o prove_v against_o the_o heretic_n martion_n apelles_n and_o valentinus_n that_o jesus_n christ_n take_v upon_o he_o true_a flesh_n like_a to_o we_o in_o the_o womb_n of_o the_o virgin_n the_o title_n alone_o of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o flesh_n be_v enough_o to_o discover_v that_o it_o be_v write_v against_o the_o sadducee_n and_o against_o the_o heretic_n who_o deny_v the_o resurrection_n the_o scorpiacus_n so_o call_v because_o it_o be_v a_o remedy_n against_o the_o poison_n of_o heretic_n like_o scorpion_n defend_v the_o necessity_n and_o excellency_n of_o martyrdom_n against_o the_o gnostic_n the_o book_n of_o the_o soul_n write_v against_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o philosopher_n and_o the_o heretic_n treat_v at_o large_a of_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o soul_n and_o its_o quality_n but_o it_o be_v full_a of_o false_a principle_n and_o error_n he_o pretend_v that_o the_o soul_n be_v corporeal_a and_o that_o it_o take_v a_o certain_a form_n of_o a_o body_n though_o it_o be_v invisible_a he_o confute_v the_o opinion_n of_o plato_n concern_v reminiscency_n or_o the_o faculty_n of_o remember_v and_o pythagoras_n transmigration_n he_o affirm_v that_o the_o soul_n do_v not_o come_v from_o heaven_n but_o that_o it_o be_v form_v with_o the_o body_n and_o that_o as_o the_o body_n of_o the_o parent_n produce_v a_o body_n so_o their_o soul_n produce_v a_o soul_n that_o all_o soul_n and_o even_o those_o of_o the_o martyr_n which_o some_o have_v except_v be_v dispose_v of_o after_o death_n in_o a_o certain_a subterraneous_a place_n where_o they_o receive_v refreshment_n and_o torment_v according_a to_o the_o good_a or_o evil_a which_o they_o have_v do_v and_o that_o they_o expect_v the_o resurrection_n and_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n which_o will_v render_v they_o entire_o happy_a or_o entire_o miserable_a to_o all_o eternity_n there_o be_v likewise_o in_o this_o treatise_n some_o other_o particular_a opinion_n as_o for_o instance_n that_o the_o soul_n and_o breath_n be_v the_o same_o thing_n that_o that_o which_o be_v unreasonable_a in_o the_o soul_n come_v from_o the_o devil_n that_o every_o soul_n have_v its_o daemon_n that_o all_o dream_n be_v not_o vain_a the_o book_n of_o baptism_n be_v divide_v into_o two_o part_n the_o first_o relate_v to_o doctrine_n and_o the_o second_o to_o discipline_n in_o the_o first_o he_o defend_v the_o necessity_n and_o efficacy_n of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o baptism_n against_o the_o heretic_n call_v caiannite_n he_o prove_v that_o the_o water_n of_o baptism_n do_v procure_v to_o we_o forgiveness_n of_o our_o sin_n and_o of_o the_o punishment_n which_o they_o deserve_v what_o can_v there_o be_v say_v he_o more_o miraculous_a than_o to_o see_v that_o by_o wash_v the_o body_n by_o a_o external_a baptism_n we_o efface_v at_o the_o same_o time_n the_o mortal_a stain_n of_o the_o soul_n and_o when_o that_o stain_n be_v once_o take_v away_o the_o punishment_n be_v likewise_o remit_v to_o we_o he_o afterward_o discourse_n of_o the_o imposition_n of_o hand_n and_o of_o the_o unction_n which_o follow_v after_o baptism_n to_o make_v the_o holy_a ghost_n descend_v upon_o the_o faithful_a and_o to_o draw_v down_o upon_o they_o the_o blessing_n of_o heaven_n we_o do_v not_o receive_v say_v he_o the_o fullness_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n by_o water_n but_o it_o prepare_v we_o for_o receive_v it_o by_o wash_v we_o from_o our_o sin_n and_o as_o st._n john_n prepare_v the_o way_n of_o the_o lord_n so_o the_o angel_n which_o be_v present_a in_o baptism_n prepare_v the_o way_n for_o the_o holy_a ghost_n by_o the_o absolution_n of_o our_o sin_n which_o we_o obtain_v by_o faith_n which_o be_v confirm_v and_o seal_v by_o the_o invocation_n of_o the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n when_o we_o come_v out_o of_o the_o font_n we_o be_v anoint_v and_o this_o unction_n which_o be_v perform_v on_o our_o flesh_n be_v profitable_a to_o our_o soul_n as_o external_a baptism_n have_v a_o spiritual_a effect_n which_o be_v to_o deliver_v we_o from_o our_o sin_n afterward_o there_o be_v the_o lay_v on_o of_o hand_n to_o draw_v upon_o we_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o this_o most_o holy_a spirit_n descend_v voluntary_o from_o heaven_n into_o purify_a and_o bless_a body_n in_o the_o second_o part_n he_o discourse_v of_o several_a question_n concern_v baptism_n
but_o can_v never_o be_v real_o so_o christianus_n videri_fw-la potest_fw-la miser_n non_fw-la potest_fw-la esse_fw-la he_o add_v that_o they_o abstain_v from_o pleasure_n from_o public_a sight_n and_o from_o the_o pomp_n of_o the_o world_n because_o all_o these_o thing_n be_v contrary_a to_o good_a manner_n and_o that_o their_o life_n be_v more_o unblameable_a than_o that_o of_o the_o philosopher_n who_o seem_v to_o be_v wise_a by_o their_o discourse_n and_o by_o their_o outward_a appearance_n but_o be_v by_o no_o mean_n sound_v at_o the_o bottom_n after_o octavius_n have_v thus_o answer_v all_o the_o objection_n of_o cecilius_n the_o last_o acknowledge_v himself_o convince_v by_o his_o argument_n i_o do_v not_o expect_v say_v he_o the_o determination_n of_o our_o arbitrator_n we_o be_v equal_o victorious_a octavius_n triumph_v over_o i_o and_o i_o triumph_v over_o error_n i_o submit_v myself_o therefore_o to_o god_n i_o acknowledge_v his_o providence_n and_o i_o do_v public_o declare_v that_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o christian_n among_o the_o number_n of_o who_o i_o place_v myself_o from_o this_o present_a be_v the_o only_a way_n that_o discover_v the_o truth_n this_o dialogue_n be_v elegant_a the_o expression_n be_v select_a the_o word_n proper_a the_o turn_v agreeable_a the_o reason_n be_v set_v forth_o to_o advantage_n and_o beautify_v with_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o learning_n in_o a_o word_n this_o small_a treatise_n show_v as_o lactantius_n have_v observe_v that_o minutius_n have_v be_v a_o very_a excellent_a defender_n of_o religion_n and_o of_o the_o truth_n have_v he_o entire_o apply_v himself_o to_o this_o study_n but_o this_o be_v rather_o the_o production_n of_o one_o who_o will_v divert_v himself_o from_o business_n than_o a_o book_n write_v with_o great_a assiduity_n and_o diligence_n he_o flourish_v upon_o his_o subject_n without_o treat_v of_o it_o thorough_o he_o take_v more_o pain_n in_o show_v how_o ridiculous_a the_o opinion_n of_o the_o heathen_n be_v and_o in_o confute_v they_o by_o their_o own_o author_n than_o in_o explain_v and_o prove_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o christian_n beside_o he_o do_v not_o appear_v to_o be_v very_o well_o skill_v in_o the_o mystery_n of_o religion_n and_o he_o seem_v to_o have_v believe_v that_o the_o soul_n shall_v die_v with_o the_o body_n nothing_o body_n that_o the_o soul_n shoulâ—…ie_n with_o the_o body_n he_o say_v that_o there_o be_v nothing_o after_o death_n as_o there_o be_v nothing_o before_o the_o production_n and_o that_o be_v make_v of_o nothing_o it_o shall_v likewise_o be_v renew_v of_o nothing_o this_o discourse_n pass_v a_o long_a time_n for_o the_o eight_o book_n of_o arnobius_n for_o it_o be_v find_v together_o with_o the_o seven_o book_n of_o arnobius_n in_o a_o ancient_a manuscript_n of_o the_o vatican_n library_n it_o be_v print_v four_o time_n 1560._o time_n four_o time_n the_o first_o by_o sabaeus_n according_a to_o the_o manuscript_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o year_n 1542._o the_o second_o in_o germany_n by_o gelenius_n the_o three_o in_o holland_n at_o leyden_n in_o the_o year_n 1552._o the_o four_o at_o basil_n by_o erasmus_n in_o 1560._o under_o his_o name_n before_o any_o body_n know_v its_o true_a author_n the_o learned_a lawyer_n balduinus_n be_v the_o first_o that_o find_v out_o this_o vulgar_a error_n and_o cause_v this_o little_a treatise_n to_o be_v print_v by_o itself_o in_o the_o year_n 1560_o at_o heidelberg_n with_o a_o learned_a preface_n wherein_o he_o restore_v it_o to_o its_o true_a author_n but_o though_o we_o owe_v to_o this_o famous_a lawyer_n the_o honour_n of_o have_v first_o make_v this_o discovery_n yet_o 23_o year_n after_o ursinus_n cause_v arnobius_n work_n to_o be_v print_v at_o rome_n whether_o he_o have_v not_o see_v balduinus_n edition_n or_o whether_o he_o have_v a_o mind_n to_o attribute_v all_o the_o honour_n of_o this_o observation_n to_o himself_o separate_v this_o book_n of_o minutius_n from_o those_o of_o arnobius_n without_o take_v any_o notice_n that_o it_o have_v be_v do_v before_o ascribe_v to_o himself_o by_o this_o mean_v the_o whole_a credit_n of_o the_o discovery_n some_o time_n after_o in_o the_o year_n 1603_o wowerius_n cause_v it_o to_o be_v print_v at_o basil_n by_o frobenius_n with_o very_o useful_a note_n for_o the_o understanding_n of_o this_o author_n in_o 1610_o it_o be_v print_v at_o francfort_n in_o octavo_n according_a to_o balduinus_n edition_n afterward_o elmenborstius_n cause_v it_o to_o be_v print_v at_o hambourg_n with_o some_o new_a observation_n in_o the_o year_n 1612_o adjoin_v thereunto_o the_o preface_n of_o balduinus_n the_o year_n follow_v heraldus_n the_o lawyer_n publish_v at_o paris_n a_o edition_n of_o minutius_n in_o quarto_n which_o be_v more_o correct_a than_o the_o other_o last_o rigaltius_n revise_v it_o very_o diligent_o from_o a_o manuscript_n in_o the_o king_n library_n be_v the_o same_o which_o be_v in_o the_o vatican_n put_v it_o forth_o in_o the_o year_n 1643_o with_o very_o learned_a and_o curious_a note_n and_o it_o be_v reprint_v at_o amsterdam_n in_o 1645_o together_o with_o julius_n firmicus_n this_o edition_n of_o rigaltius_n be_v follow_v in_o the_o edition_n of_o s._n cyprian_n of_o 1666_o to_o who_o note_n they_o have_v add_v part_n of_o those_o of_o wowerius_n elmenâ—orstius_fw-la oizelius_n and_o those_o late_o make_v by_o priorius_fw-la last_o all_o these_o note_n be_v print_v together_o with_o the_o text_n after_o the_o manner_n which_o they_o call_v variorum_fw-la in_o the_o year_n 1672._o s._n hierom_n say_v that_o in_o his_o time_n there_o be_v a_o book_n concern_v destiny_n attribute_v to_o minutius_n felix_n but_o though_o this_o may_v be_v the_o work_n of_o a_o eloquent_a author_n yet_o it_o be_v not_o write_v with_o the_o same_o style_n with_o this_o dialogue_n it_o be_v true_a that_o cecilius_n promise_v in_o this_o dialogue_n to_o treat_v more_o large_o of_o destiny_n upon_o another_o occasion_n but_o to_o tell_v whether_o he_o do_v it_o or_o no_o or_o whether_o this_o treatise_n that_o be_v extant_a in_o s._n hierom_n time_n be_v the_o same_o which_o he_o promise_v or_o rather_o whether_o this_o promise_n give_v occasion_n to_o some_o other_o author_n to_o forge_v a_o discourse_n thereof_o under_o minutius_n name_n be_v thing_n which_o we_o can_v positive_o determine_v ammonius_n ammonius_n ammonius_n ammonius_n a_o christian_a philosopher_n the_o master_n of_o plotinus_n and_o origen_n ammonius_n origen_n master_n of_o plotinus_n and_o origen_n porphyry_n say_v in_o plotinus_n life_n that_o this_o philosopher_n when_o he_o be_v twenty_o year_n old_a come_v to_o hear_v ammonius_n that_o he_o be_v his_o disciple_n for_o eleven_o year_n and_o that_o he_o have_v another_o disciple_n name_v origen_n but_o as_o we_o shall_v observe_v elsewhere_o this_o be_v a_o different_a person_n from_o the_o famous_a origen_n nevertheless_o eusebius_n assure_v we_o that_o our_o origen_n be_v likewise_o his_o scholar_n and_o it_o seem_v undeniable_a and_o we_o must_v needs_o confess_v that_o there_o be_v two_o origen_n who_o be_v disciple_n to_o ammonius_n flourish_v in_o alexandria_n platonist_n alexandria_n flourish_v in_o alexandria_n there_o be_v another_o ammonius_n a_o philosopher_n likewise_o who_o live_v after_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n he_o be_v somewhat_o old_a than_o origen_n and_o a_o platonist_n where_o he_o public_o teach_v philosophy_n in_o alexander_n severus_n reign_n porphyry_n false_o accuse_v he_o for_o have_v quit_v the_o christian_a religion_n in_o which_o he_o have_v be_v educate_v for_o it_o be_v certain_a as_o eusebius_n and_o s._n hierom_n observe_v that_o he_o always_o continue_v steadfast_a in_o the_o doctrine_n and_o precept_n of_o christianity_n witness_v say_v eusebius_n those_o excellent_a work_n that_o he_o have_v leave_v behind_o he_o which_o be_v so_o many_o authentic_a monument_n of_o his_o faith_n and_o his_o ability_n as_o the_o book_n entitle_v the_o agreement_n between_o moses_n and_o jesus_n christ_n and_o all_o the_o other_o piece_n which_o may_v be_v find_v in_o the_o hand_n of_o studious_a person_n in_o the_o number_n of_o these_o work_v we_o may_v reckon_v a_o gospel_n compose_v out_o of_o all_o the_o four_o which_o be_v a_o kind_n of_o harmony_n and_o concord_n which_o he_o have_v draw_v up_o with_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o pain_n and_o study_n as_o be_v testify_v by_o eusebius_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o carpianus_n place_v at_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o canon_n upon_o the_o evangelist_n which_o have_v give_v occasion_n to_o s._n hierom_n to_o affirm_v that_o ammonius_n write_v canon_n like_o those_o of_o eusebius_n but_o they_o be_v not_o properly_z speaking_z canon_n which_o ammonius_n compose_v for_o the_o canon_n be_v no_o more_o than_o indices_fw-la of_o the_o place_n of_o the_o gospel_n which_o be_v contain_v in_o one_o two_o three_o or_o four_o of_o the_o evangelist_n whereas_o ammonius_n harmony_n or_o concord_n
verona_n who_o live_v under_o constantius_n and_o julian_n because_o they_o be_v borrow_v out_o of_o other_o author_n there_o be_v four_o sermon_n of_o they_o that_o be_v basil._n be_v entire_o st._n basil_n '_o s._n the_o sermon_n of_o s._n basil_n upon_o these_o word_n attend_v tibi_fw-la &_o de_fw-fr livore_fw-la &_o invidia_n be_v entire_o steal_v and_o the_o two_o other_o homily_n about_o fast_v and_o temptation_n be_v part_n of_o the_o two_o long_a of_o st._n basil._n entire_o st._n basil_n all_o the_o homily_n upon_o the_o psalm_n be_v take_v word_n for_o word_n out_o of_o the_o commentary_n psalm_n commentary_n of_o st._n hilary_n these_o sermon_n upon_o the_o 126_o 127_o 128_o 129_o and_o 130_o psalm_n belong_v to_o st._n hilary_n those_o upon_o the_o 49_o 79_o and_o 100_o psalm_n may_v be_v his_o also_o because_o we_o have_v lose_v the_o commentary_n of_o this_o father_n upon_o the_o psalm_n of_o st._n hilary_n which_o show_v that_o these_o sermon_n attribute_v to_o zeno_n of_o verona_n be_v a_o collection_n of_o sermon_n homily_n sermon_n steal_v out_o of_o several_a autkor_n some_o of_o the_o long_a one_o be_v take_v out_o of_o greek_a author_n and_o the_o short_a one_o out_o of_o the_o latin_a writer_n and_o fragment_n of_o homily_n steal_v out_o of_o several_a author_n and_o heap_v together_o without_o any_o choice_n some_o be_v short_a other_o be_v long_o some_o be_v well_o write_v and_o in_o a_o elevate_a style_n other_o ill_o and_o in_o a_o mean_a pitiful_a one_o some_o be_v clear_a other_o obscure_a in_o short_a nothing_o can_v be_v imagine_v to_o be_v more_o unequal_a in_o the_o sermon_n of_o continence_n he_o reckon_v more_o than_o 400_o year_n since_o st._n paul_n write_v his_o epistle_n to_o the_o corinthian_n and_o yet_o in_o other_o homily_n he_o speak_v of_o temple_n martyr_n and_o carechuman_n all_o these_o thing_n set_v it_o past_a dispute_n that_o these_o sermon_n attribute_v to_o zeno_n of_o verona_n and_o unknown_a to_o all_o antiquiry_n be_v a_o collection_n of_o sermon_n take_v out_o of_o several_a author_n of_o different_a time_n and_o different_a country_n put_v together_o indiscreet_o by_o some_o ignorant_a copier_n the_o same_o censure_n ought_v in_o all_o probability_n to_o be_v pass_v upon_o the_o 18_o sermon_n cite_v by_o turrianus_n under_o the_o name_n of_o eusebius_n of_o alexandria_n this_o author_n be_v unknown_a to_o the_o ancient_n neither_o be_v there_o a_o bishop_n of_o alexandria_n alexandria_n alexandria_n a_o bishop_n of_o this_o name_n eusebius_n indeed_o lib._n 7._o chap._n 11._o of_o his_o history_n give_v a_o good_a character_n of_o one_o eusebius_n a_o deacon_n that_o live_v with_o dionysius_n of_o alexandria_n who_o be_v afterward_o bishop_n of_o laodicea_n but_o this_o man_n ought_v rather_o to_o call_v himself_o eusebius_n of_o laodicea_n than_o eusebius_n of_o alexandria_n of_o this_o name_n for_o the_o three_o first_o age_n of_o the_o church_n therefore_o these_o sermon_n belong_v to_o a_o more_o modern_a author_n arnobius_n though_o arnobius_n and_o lactantius_n live_v the_o better_a part_n of_o their_o time_n in_o the_o four_o century_n of_o arnobius_n arnobius_n of_o the_o church_n yet_o we_o shall_v nevertheless_o join_v they_o to_o the_o author_n of_o the_o three_o because_o they_o write_v with_o the_o same_o spirit_n and_o after_o the_o same_o manner_n that_o be_v to_o say_v they_o do_v not_o employ_v themselves_o in_o write_v against_o the_o heresy_n that_o role_n in_o the_o four_o age_n but_o only_o in_o in_o confute_v the_o pagan_n in_o imitation_n of_o the_o ancient_n arnobius_n be_v professor_n of_o rhetoric_n at_o sicca_n a_o city_n of_o numidia_n in_o africa_n world_n africa_n under_o the_o emperor_n dioclesian_n he_o write_v his_o book_n towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o three_o or_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o four_o century_n for_o in_o his_o first_o book_n he_o express_o tell_v we_o that_o it_o be_v three_o hundred_o year_n more_o or_o less_o since_o the_o christian_n begin_v to_o appear_v in_o the_o world_n under_o the_o emperor_n dioclesian_n he_o be_v first_o a_o pagan_a but_o as_o st._n jerome_n tell_v we_o in_o euseb._n chron._n be_v desirous_a to_o be_v convert_v that_o he_o may_v more_o easy_o prevail_v with_o the_o bishop_n to_o admit_v he_o among_o the_o faithful_a he_o compose_v when_o he_o be_v but_o a_o catechumen_n seven_o eloquent_a book_n against_o the_o religion_n he_o have_v then_o leave_v and_o these_o book_n be_v as_o pledge_n or_o hostage_n that_o procure_v for_o he_o the_o favour_n of_o that_o baptism_n he_o so_o earnest_o solicit_v now_o though_o it_o must_v be_v consess_v that_o he_o do_v not_o perfect_o understand_v the_o christian_a religion_n when_o he_o write_v these_o book_n in_o which_o some_o error_n be_v to_o be_v sound_n yet_o he_o confute_v the_o absurdity_n of_o paganism_n with_o singular_a dexterity_n and_o vigorous_o defend_v the_o principal_a article_n of_o our_o religion_n he_o begin_v his_o first_o book_n with_o consuting_a that_o popular_a calumny_n which_o the_o pag_n ans_fw-fr so_o industrious_o advance_v against_o the_o christian_n viz._n that_o they_o be_v the_o author_n of_o all_o the_o calamity_n and_o misery_n that_o afflict_v the_o world_n he_o show_v that_o this_o be_v a_o groundless_a and_o unreasonable_a fancy_n that_o there_o be_v plague_n and_o famine_n and_o war_n before_o our_o saviour_n appearance_n and_o that_o nothing_o have_v be_v change_v since_o his_o come_n that_o he_o be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v the_o author_n of_o their_o misery_n that_o on_o the_o contrary_a he_o bring_v abundance_n of_o good_a unto_o the_o world_n that_o misery_n proceed_v from_o natural_a cause_n and_o that_o it_o often_o happen_v that_o those_o thing_n which_o in_o the_o common_a acceptation_n of_o mankind_n pass_v for_o misfortune_n do_v prove_v so_o in_o effect_n that_o if_o the_o christian_n be_v the_o cause_n of_o these_o calamity_n the_o world_n will_v have_v have_v no_o interval_n without_o they_o ever_o since_o the_o appearance_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o if_o the_o pagan_n deity_n send_v these_o misery_n to_o man_n for_o the_o punishment_n of_o the_o christian_n they_o be_v unjust_a as_o well_o as_o weak_a that_o the_o christian_n worship_v the_o true_a god_n and_o apprehend_v no_o danger_n from_o false_a one_o that_o they_o adore_v jesus_n christ_n but_o do_v consider_v he_o as_o a_o man_n that_o suffer_v death_n for_o his_o own_o transgression_n but_o as_o a_o real_a true_a god_n who_o take_v the_o humane_a nature_n upon_o he_o to_o manifest_v himself_o to_o the_o world_n to_o teach_v mankind_n the_o way_n of_o truth_n and_o to_o accomplish_v all_o those_o thing_n for_o which_o be_v appear_v upon_o earth_n that_o he_o die_v and_o afterward_o be_v raise_v up_o from_o the_o grave_a to_o satisfy_v all_o man_n that_o the_o hope_n of_o their_o salvation_n be_v certain_a he_o prove_v the_o divinity_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o the_o exemplary_a holiness_n of_o his_o life_n by_o the_o innocence_n of_o his_o manner_n by_o the_o great_a number_n of_o miracle_n and_o prodigy_n that_o be_v wought_v by_o he_o and_o by_o other_o that_o have_v commission_n from_o he_o by_o the_o sign_n that_o appear_v upon_o the_o earth_n at_o his_o death_n and_o then_o he_o show_v that_o we_o can_v reasonable_o question_v the_o truth_n of_o these_o thing_n because_o the_o evangelist_n who_o have_v deliver_v they_o in_o writing_n be_v person_n of_o great_a integrity_n and_o simplicity_n that_o there_o be_v no_o reason_n to_o imagine_v they_o be_v so_o vain_a or_o indeed_o so_o mad_a as_o to_o pretend_v they_o see_v those_o thing_n that_o they_o never_o do_v see_v especial_o since_o they_o be_v so_o far_o from_o reap_v any_o advantage_n from_o such_o invention_n that_o they_o thereby_o expose_v themselves_o to_o the_o hatred_n of_o all_o the_o world_n in_o his_o second_o book_n he_o demonstrate_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v wrongful_o persecute_v since_o he_o have_v do_v nothing_o to_o deserve_v the_o hatred_n of_o any_o one_o since_o he_o be_v no_o tyrant_n and_o destroy_v no_o body_n since_o he_o acquire_v no_o riches_n for_o himself_o and_o do_v no_o manner_n of_o injustice_n to_o the_o mean_a person_n he_o likewise_o show_v that_o the_o pagan_n have_v no_o certain_a principle_n whereby_o to_o judge_v which_o be_v the_o true_a or_o false_a religion_n that_o they_o be_v very_o much_o in_o the_o wrong_n for_o laugh_v at_o the_o credulity_n of_o the_o christian_n since_o in_o the_o generality_n of_o thing_n that_o have_v a_o relation_n to_o humane_a life_n man_n usual_o manage_v themselves_o by_o the_o belief_n which_o they_o repose_v in_o particular_a person_n that_o jesus_n christ_n merit_v a_o great_a deal_n more_o than_o all_o the_o philosopher_n in_o the_o world_n because_o of_o the_o miracle_n which_o he_o wrought_v that_o the_o pagan_a
1634._o in_o octavo_n thysius_n afterward_o revise_v his_o edition_n and_o cause_v it_o to_o be_v print_v at_o leyden_n by_o le_fw-fr more_n with_o the_o note_n of_o several_a other_o 1652._o and_o 1657._o in_o quarto_n last_o priorius_fw-la print_v the_o book_n of_o arnobius_n against_o the_o gentile_n at_o the_o end_n of_o st._n cyprian_n work_n at_o paris_n by_o dupuis_n in_o 1666._o lactantius_n lucius_n caelius_n certain_a caelius_n lucius_n caelius_n this_o be_v his_o proper_a name_n there_o be_v some_o manuscript_n where_o he_o be_v call_v cecilius_n it_o be_v suppose_v that_o he_o be_v surname_v firmianus_n from_o his_o country_n and_o lanctantius_n from_o the_o sweetness_n of_o his_o elocution_n but_o this_o be_v not_o certain_a firmianus_n surname_v lactantius_n be_v arnobius_n be_v convert_v in_o his_o youth_n see_v the_o seven_o book_n of_o his_o institution_n chapter_n the_o last_o the_o third_z chapter_n of_o his_o epitome_n l._n 2._o c._n 10._o where_o he_o seem_v to_o reckon_v himself_o in_o the_o number_n of_o those_o who_o after_o they_o have_v acknowledge_v their_o error_n be_v convert_v to_o the_o truth_n st._n i_o tell_v we_o that_o he_o be_v the_o disciple_n of_o arnobius_n convert_v in_o his_o youth_n to_o the_o christian_a lactantius_n lactantius_n religion_n he_o study_a rhetoric_n in_o africa_n in_o the_o school_n of_o arnobius_n but_o far_o surpass_v his_o master_n in_o eloquence_n while_o he_o be_v there_o he_o write_v a_o book_n entitle_v convivium_fw-la or_o the_o banquet_n which_o acquire_v he_o so_o great_a a_o reputation_n in_o the_o world_n that_o he_o be_v send_v for_o to_o nicomedia_n to_o teach_v rhetoric_n there_o but_o meet_v with_o sew_z scholar_n there_o because_o it_o be_v a_o grecian_a city_n where_o they_o have_v not_o very_o great_a value_n for_o the_o roman_a eloquence_n he_o give_v himself_o altogether_o to_o the_o write_n of_o book_n st._n i_o inform_v we_o that_o he_o write_v a_o poem_n in_o hexameter_n verse_n wherein_o he_o give_v a_o description_n of_o his_o voyage_n and_o another_o piece_n which_o he_o call_v the_o grammarian_n but_o imagine_v that_o he_o be_v oblige_v to_o employ_v his_o learning_n and_o time_n upon_o a_o better_a and_o high_a subject_n he_o enter_v the_o list_n in_o behalf_n of_o religion_n the_o first_o treatise_n which_o he_o compose_v after_o this_o manner_n be_v that_o about_o the_o work_n of_o god_n he_o afterward_o undertake_v his_o seven_o book_n of_o institution_n since_o institution_n about_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 320._o lanctantius_n be_v at_o nicomeida_n at_o the_o time_n of_o dioclesian_n persecution_n in_o the_o year_n 302._o as_o he_o himself_o tell_v we_o lib._n 5._o of_o his_o instit._n chap._n 2._o he_o tarry_v there_o till_o the_o persecution_n be_v over_o afterward_o he_o go_v to_o france_n where_o he_o write_v his_o book_n of_o institution_n for_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o persecutor_n in_o the_o beginning_n of_o his_o first_o book_n as_o if_o he_o be_v then_o in_o another_o country_n he_o therefore_o write_v it_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o persecution_n carry_v on_o by_o the_o emperor_n licinius_n which_o begin_v in_o the_o year_n 320._o so_o that_o the_o name_n of_o arian_n that_o be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o some_o manuscript_n of_o his_o book_n may_v perhaps_o have_v be_v add_v since_o about_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 320_o in_o which_o he_o strenuous_o defend_v the_o christian_a religion_n and_o likewise_o answer_v all_o those_o that_o have_v write_v against_o it_o after_o he_o have_v finish_v they_o he_o abridge_v they_o and_o add_v the_o book_n concern_v the_o anger_n of_o god_n to_o the_o rest_n he_o likewise_o write_v two_o book_n to_o asclepiades_n and_o eight_o book_n of_o epistle_n four_o to_o probus_n two_o to_o severus_n and_o two_o to_o demetrianus_n but_o all_o these_o book_n that_o be_v extant_a in_o st._n jerome_n time_n be_v lose_v at_o present_a we_o have_v only_o recover_v one_o small_a treatise_n concern_v persecution_n mention_v by_o st._n jerome_n which_o baluzius_n have_v late_o publish_v under_o the_o title_n of_o de_fw-fr mortibus_fw-la persecutoruns_fw-la he_o promise_v several_a other_o work_n of_o the_o same_o author_n as_o his_o dispute_n against_o the_o philosopher_n against_o the_o jew_n and_o against_o the_o heretic_n but_o there_o be_v no_o reason_n to_o believe_v that_o lactantius_n ever_o compose_v these_o piece_n since_o st._n jerome_n do_v not_o mention_v they_o at_o least_o that_o they_o be_v contain_v in_o his_o epistle_n constantine_n afterward_o take_v he_o to_o be_v tutor_n to_o his_o son_n crispus_n to_o instruct_v he_o in_o all_o manner_n of_o learning_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o all_o these_o honour_n he_o be_v so_o very_o poor_a that_o he_o often_o want_v necessary_n be_v very_o far_o from_o make_v any_o pursuit_n after_o pleasure_n this_o be_v all_o that_o we_o know_v of_o the_o history_n of_o this_o great_a and_o excellent_a person_n but_o even_o this_o very_a circumstance_n alone_o as_o we_o find_v it_o relate_v in_o eusebius_n chronicon_fw-la may_v pass_v for_o a_o extraordinary_a and_o magnificent_a commendation_n of_o he_o and_o aught_o to_o inspire_v we_o with_o no_o mean_a idea_n of_o his_o piety_n for_o he_o must_v certain_o have_v be_v a_o very_a virtuous_a man_n that_o can_v live_v poor_o in_o a_o court_n that_o can_v neglect_v the_o care_n even_o of_o necessary_a thing_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o plenty_n and_o abundance_n and_o have_v not_o the_o least_o taste_n of_o pleasure_n when_o he_o reside_v among_o person_n that_o be_v overwhelm_v in_o they_o we_o be_v now_o to_o consider_v the_o subject_a of_o the_o seven_o book_n of_o lactantius_n which_o beside_o the_o general_a title_n of_o divine_a institution_n have_v each_o of_o they_o a_o particular_a inscription_n that_o acquaint_v we_o with_o the_o matter_n whereof_o it_o treat_v the_o first_o be_v entitle_v de_fw-fr falsa_fw-la religione_fw-la of_o false_a religion_n the_o second_o de_fw-fr origine_fw-la erroris_fw-la of_o the_o original_a of_o error_n the_o design_n of_o lactantius_n in_o these_o two_o book_n be_v to_o demonstrate_v the_o falsity_n of_o the_o pagan_a religion_n in_o the_o first_o after_o he_o have_v inform_v his_o reader_n of_o the_o reason_n that_o move_v he_o to_o undertake_v such_o a_o work_n and_o have_v make_v his_o address_n to_o the_o emperor_n constantine_n he_o show_v that_o there_o be_v a_o providence_n in_o the_o world_n and_o that_o it_o be_v god_n who_o rule_n and_o govern_v it_o he_o particular_o enlarge_v upon_o this_o second_o proposition_n and_o make_v it_o evident_a by_o several_a argument_n by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o prophet_n that_o have_v establish_v it_o and_o by_o the_o joint-testimony_n of_o the_o poet_n of_o the_o philosopher_n of_o mercurius_n trismegistus_n of_o the_o sibyl_n and_o the_o oracle_n of_o apollo_n and_o there_o be_v only_o one_o god_n that_o govern_v the_o world_n and_o last_o towards_o the_o latter_a part_n of_o this_o book_n he_o demonstrate_v the_o falsity_n of_o the_o pagan_a religion_n by_o show_v that_o the_o god_n to_o who_o they_o pay_v their_o adoration_n be_v mortal_a man_n and_o not_o only_o so_o but_o for_o the_o most_o part_n wicked_a and_o profligate_v wretch_n in_o the_o second_o book_n he_o go_v on_o to_o confute_v the_o pagan_a religion_n and_o direct_v his_o discourse_n chief_o against_o the_o idol_n and_o representation_n of_o their_o deity_n and_o plain_o prove_v that_o it_o be_v the_o high_a degree_n of_o madness_n and_o stupidity_n to_o pay_v adoration_n to_o they_o as_o divine_a being_n after_o this_o come_v to_o assign_v reason_n for_o the_o prodigy_n and_o oracle_n which_o the_o pagan_n attribute_v to_o their_o idol_n he_o rise_v as_o high_a as_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n to_o furnish_v himself_o with_o a_o fit_a occasion_n of_o discourse_v about_o the_o nature_n of_o daemon_n to_o who_o he_o ascribe_v all_o those_o wonderful_a miraculous_a effect_n last_o he_o show_v that_o the_o principal_a cause_n of_o the_o error_n and_o malice_n of_o man_n be_v owe_v to_o the_o perpetual_a temptation_n and_o snare_n of_o the_o devil_n as_o also_o to_o the_o abandon_v of_o cham_n and_o his_o posterity_n the_o three_o book_n be_v entitle_v de_fw-fr falsa_fw-la sapientia_fw-la of_o false_a wisdom_n because_o it_o be_v chief_o level_v at_o the_o pagan_a philosopher_n the_o vanity_n of_o who_o philosophy_n he_o endeavour_v to_o expose_v and_o discover_v from_o hence_o he_o draw_v this_o conclusion_n that_o the_o only_a wisdom_n of_o man_n be_v to_o know_v and_o worship_n god_n the_o four_o be_v concern_v true_a wisdom_n and_o it_o be_v in_o this_o book_n chief_o that_o he_o lay_v open_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o christian_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o book_n he_o show_v that_o the_o philosopher_n be_v not_o able_a to_o find_v out_o the_o true_a wisdom_n because_o they_o
never_o search_v after_o it_o among_o the_o jew_n and_o because_o it_o be_v inseparable_a from_o the_o worship_n and_o knowledge_n of_o the_o true_a god_n he_o afterward_o explain_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o christian_n with_o relation_n to_o jesus_n christ_n and_o evident_o prove_v that_o the_o pagan_n themselves_o acknowledge_v that_o he_o be_v the_o word_n and_o wisdom_n of_o god_n exist_v before_o the_o world_n that_o this_o word_n be_v beget_v of_o god_n after_o a_o incomprehensible_a manner_n that_o he_o descend_v from_o heaven_n and_o be_v bear_v of_o a_o virgin_n according_a to_o the_o prediction_n of_o the_o prophet_n that_o the_o gentile_n may_v know_v the_o true_a god_n he_o than_o give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o life_n the_o miracle_n and_o death_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o show_v that_o it_o be_v necessary_a for_o he_o to_o undergo_v the_o infamous_a punishment_n of_o the_o cross._n he_o afterward_o demonstrate_v that_o though_o the_o christian_n do_v acknowledge_v that_o the_o son_n be_v god_n as_o well_o as_o the_o father_n yet_o they_o worship_v but_o one_o god_n that_o the_o father_n and_o son_n be_v one_o spirit_n and_o one_o substance_n and_o one_o god_n which_o 〈◊〉_d illustrate_v and_o explain_v by_o the_o comparison_n of_o a_o fountain_n and_o its_o stream_n of_o the_o sun_n and_o its_o ray_n etc._n etc._n towards_o the_o end_n he_o declaim_v in_o general_a against_o heresy_n and_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o catholic_n church_n only_a have_v retain_v the_o true_a worship_n of_o god_n that_o it_o be_v the_o source_n of_o truth_n the_o habitation_n of_o faith_n the_o temple_n of_o god_n that_o those_o man_n who_o never_o enter_v into_o it_o or_o who_o depart_v from_o it_o be_v out_o of_o hope_n of_o obtain_v everlasting_a salvation_n that_o no_o man_n ought_v to_o flatter_v himself_o while_o he_o continue_v steadfast_a in_o his_o obstinacy_n since_o his_o eternal_a welfare_n be_v concern_v in_o the_o matter_n which_o he_o will_v be_v in_o danger_n of_o lose_v unless_o he_o take_v particular_a care_n that_o though_o all_o the_o sect_n of_o heretic_n pretend_v and_o boast_v to_o be_v the_o church_n yet_o there_o be_v but_o one_o proper_o so_o call_v which_o heal_v the_o wound_n of_o man_n by_o the_o wholesome_a remedy_n of_o confession_n and_o repentance_n in_o the_o five_o book_n that_o treat_v of_o justice_n he_o show_v that_o the_o pagan_n have_v no_o such_o thing_n as_o true_a justice_n that_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o find_v it_o any_o where_o but_o in_o the_o christian_a religion_n that_o it_o be_v a_o great_a injustice_n to_o pâ—…secute_v the_o christian_n because_o of_o their_o persuasion_n and_o that_o though_o they_o be_v in_o a_o error_n yet_o their_o adversary_n ought_v to_o recover_v they_o out_o of_o it_o by_o the_o force_n of_o reason_n and_o not_o of_o punishment_n that_o we_o can_v and_o that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o constrain_v man_n to_o be_v of_o any_o religion_n which_o be_v a_o thing_n not_o to_o be_v defend_v by_o kill_v of_o other_o but_o by_o die_v for_o it_o ourselves_o not_o by_o cruelty_n but_o patience_n that_o that_o the_o sacrifice_n which_o be_v extort_a from_o man_n by_o violence_n neither_o signify_v any_o thing_n to_o those_o that_o offer_v they_o nor_o to_o those_o that_o cause_n they_o to_o be_v offer_v nor_o to_o the_o god_n themselves_o that_o it_o be_v asleep_o surprise_v thing_n that_o the_o pagan_n can_v suffer_v the_o superstition_n of_o the_o egyptian_n and_o the_o atheism_n of_o the_o philosopher_n and_o yet_o shall_v bear_v such_o a_o incurable_a hatred_n to_o the_o religion_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o short_a that_o though_o god_n sometime_o permit_v truth_n and_o justice_n to_o be_v persecute_v yet_o he_o never_o fail_v at_o last_o to_o punish_v persecutor_n with_o the_o utmost_a severity_n the_o six_o book_n treat_v of_o the_o true_a worship_n of_o god_n he_o distinguish_v between_o two_o sort_n of_o worship_n true_a and_o false_a and_o two_o sort_n of_o way_n one_o that_o lead_v to_o hell_n and_o the_o other_o that_o lead_v to_o heaven_n he_o tell_v we_o that_o this_o last_o be_v a_o difficult_a way_n that_o we_o must_v pass_v through_o poverty_n ignorance_n and_o a_o long_a series_n of_o suffering_n before_o we_o can_v arrive_v at_o virtue_n that_o the_o philosopher_n search_v after_o it_o to_o no_o purpose_n since_o they_o neither_o know_v what_o be_v good_a or_o what_o be_v evil_a have_v no_o knowledge_n of_o god_n who_o be_v the_o author_n of_o good_a nor_o of_o the_o devil_n who_o be_v the_o author_n of_o evil_a that_o the_o law_n of_o god_n be_v make_v clear_a and_o manifest_a to_o we_o that_o this_o law_n contain_v two_o principal_a head_n the_o first_o of_o piety_n the_o second_o of_o humanity_n that_o piety_n consist_v in_o worship_v god_n and_o that_o humanity_n which_o be_v also_o call_v mercy_n and_o charity_n consist_v in_o our_o mutual_o assist_v one_o another_o to_o our_o utmost_a endeavour_n since_o we_o be_v descend_v from_o the_o same_o father_n that_o if_o we_o will_v acquit_v ourselves_o of_o this_o duty_n we_o ought_v to_o bestow_v alm_n to_o relieve_v the_o sick_a and_o necessitous_a to_o protect_v orphan_n and_o widow_n to_o redeem_v captive_n and_o bury_v the_o dead_a and_o that_o the_o apprehension_n of_o become_v poor_a ought_v not_o to_o hinder_v we_o from_o give_v considerable_a alm_n because_o they_o blot_v out_o and_o efface_v our_o sin_n he_o afterward_o discourse_n about_o the_o passion_n and_o demonstrate_v contrary_a to_o the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o philosopher_n that_o mercy_n or_o compassion_n be_v not_o a_o vice_n but_o a_o virtue_n and_o that_o fear_v and_o love_n which_o be_v vice_n when_o they_o carry_v a_o man_n to_o earthly_a thing_n be_v virtue_n when_o they_o move_v he_o towards_o heaven_n from_o hence_o he_o proceed_v to_o the_o precept_n of_o justice_n that_o be_v less_o general_a such_o as_o be_v the_o follow_a one_o not_o to_o lie_v not_o to_o be_v guilty_a of_o usury_n not_o to_o exact_v gift_n from_o the_o poor_a not_o to_o revenge_v ourselves_o of_o our_o enemy_n to_o speak_v well_o of_o those_o that_o revile_v we_o to_o moderate_v our_o passion_n and_o to_o refrain_v from_o the_o pursuit_n of_o sensual_a pleasure_n after_o he_o have_v thus_o show_v the_o way_n of_o justice_n he_o say_v that_o if_o it_o shall_v happen_v that_o a_o man_n shall_v forsake_v this_o way_n by_o fall_v into_o some_o sin_n yet_o he_o ought_v not_o to_o despair_v but_o turn_v away_o from_o his_o evil_a practice_n and_o satisfy_v god_n who_o know_v our_o secret_a thought_n in_o one_o word_n that_o the_o sacrifice_n which_o we_o be_v to_o present_v aught_o to_o be_v spiritual_a and_o that_o we_o ought_v to_o offer_v he_o the_o purity_n of_o our_o heart_n and_o the_o praise_n due_a to_o his_o divinity_n the_o last_o book_n of_o his_o institution_n treat_v about_o happiness_n and_o a_o happy_a life_n he_o show_v that_o this_o suppose_v the_o immortality_n of_o the_o soul_n which_o he_o demonstrate_v by_o several_a argument_n and_o likewise_o that_o thiâ—…_n mortal_a life_n can_v never_o be_v happy_a unless_o we_o take_v care_n to_o preserve_v justice_n he_o afterward_o discourse_v of_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n which_o he_o imagine_v must_v happen_v six_o thousand_o year_n after_o its_o creation_n judgement_n creation_n six_o thousand_o year_n after_o its_o creation_n so_o that_o he_o seem_v to_o have_v think_v that_o there_o be_v no_o more_o than_o 200_o year_n to_o reckon_v from_o his_o own_o time_n to_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n and_o of_o the_o sign_n that_o shall_v precede_v it_o among_o which_o he_o reckon_v the_o destruction_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o of_o the_o last_o judgement_n wherein_o he_o tell_v we_o god_n shall_v as_o it_o be_v weigh_v both_o good_a and_o evil_a and_o that_o those_o who_o have_v commit_v more_o evil_a than_o good_a shall_v be_v condemn_v to_o everlasting_a punishment_n that_o on_o the_o contrary_a those_o who_o be_v altogether_o just_a shall_v not_o in_o the_o least_o manner_n feel_v the_o divine_a fire_n but_o that_o those_o who_o be_v in_o a_o middle_a condition_n shall_v be_v examine_v by_o it_o and_o so_o purify_v from_o their_o sin_n that_o after_o this_o solemn_a trial_n be_v over_o jesus_n christ_n shall_v reign_v a_o thousand_o year_n upon_o earth_n with_o the_o just_a and_o when_o that_o course_n of_o time_n be_v finish_v the_o world_n shall_v be_v renew_v all_o mankind_n shall_v be_v raise_v again_o and_o god_n shall_v make_v the_o just_a like_a to_o angel_n that_o they_o may_v be_v in_o his_o presence_n and_o serve_v he_o during_o a_o happy_a eternity_n but_o that_o he_o will_v throw_v the_o wicked_a headlong_o into_o everlasting_a fire_n he_o conclude_v all_o with_o exhort_v mankind_n to_o be_v convert_v and_o repent_v while_o
they_o away_o from_o vice_n and_o his_o remonstrance_n concern_v the_o corrupt_a manner_n of_o the_o christian_n and_o the_o irregularity_n of_o his_o own_o time_n carry_v a_o very_a near_o resemblance_n to_o those_o of_o our_o age._n julius_n firmicus_n maternus_n this_o author_n of_o who_o none_o of_o the_o ancient_n have_v make_v mention_n have_v write_v a_o treatise_n entitle_v maternus_n julius_n firmicus_n maternus_n of_o the_o error_n of_o profane_a religion_n which_o he_o have_v address_v to_o the_o emperor_n constantius_n and_o constans_n the_o sonâ—_n of_o constantine_n the_o style_n and_o matter_n of_o this_o book_n abundant_o convince_v we_o that_o it_o be_v no_o spurious_a piece_n and_o the_o title_n it_o carry_v give_v we_o a_o occasion_n to_o conjecture_n that_o it_o be_v write_v after_o the_o death_n of_o constantine_n the_o elder_a son_n of_o constantine_n the_o great_a which_o happen_v in_o the_o year_n 340_o and_o before_o that_o of_o constans_n who_o be_v slay_v by_o magnentius_n in_o the_o year_n 350_o for_o it_o be_v address_v to_o constantius_n and_o constans_n there_o be_v reason_n to_o believe_v that_o constantine_n their_o elder_a brother_n be_v already_o dead_a and_o it_o be_v very_o evident_a that_o constans_n be_v then_o alive_a we_o do_v know_v what_o the_o author_n be_v of_o what_o country_n or_o of_o what_o profession_n isidorus_n profession_n baronius_n believe_v that_o he_o be_v bishop_n of_o milan_n baronius_n imagine_v that_o he_o be_v bishop_n of_o milan_n in_o the_o time_n of_o julius_n and_o that_o he_o assist_v at_o a_o council_n hold_v at_o rome_n under_o that_o pope_n there_o be_v indeed_o mention_v make_v of_o one_o maternus_n a_o bishop_n of_o milan_n who_o suffer_v in_o dioclesian_n time_n in_o the_o martyrology_n of_o the_o 18_o of_o july_n but_o he_o that_o be_v the_o author_n of_o this_o treatise_n never_o take_v upon_o he_o the_o quality_n of_o a_o bishop_n and_o we_o do_v find_v it_o relate_v in_o any_o author_n of_o credit_n and_o reputation_n in_o the_o world_n that_o there_o ever_o be_v a_o bishop_n of_o milan_n of_o that_o name_n on_o the_o contrary_a it_o appear_v by_o st._n athanasius_n that_o in_o the_o time_n of_o julius_n there_o be_v no_o bishop_n of_o that_o name_n at_o milan_n and_o the_o roman_a council_n of_o which_o baronius_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v be_v a_o chimerical_a council_n invent_v by_o isidorus_n baronius_n believe_v that_o he_o be_v bishop_n of_o milan_n but_o without_o any_o solid_a foundation_n there_o be_v eight_o book_n of_o astronomy_n that_o bear_v the_o same_o name_n now_o some_o person_n be_v of_o opinion_n that_o they_o be_v compose_v by_o another_o author_n religionis_fw-la author_n labbè_fw-la maintain_v that_o they_o belong_v to_o the_o same_o man._n possevinus_n and_o simlerus_n distinguish_v they_o and_o call_v the_o last_o the_o young_a of_o the_o two_o labbè_fw-la pretend_v that_o he_o live_v in_o the_o year_n 334_o and_o 337_o and_o according_a to_o this_o computation_n he_o may_v perhaps_o be_v the_o author_n of_o the_o treatise_n de_fw-fr errore_fw-la profane_a religionis_fw-la labbé_fw-fr maintain_v that_o they_o belong_v to_o the_o same_o man_n but_o we_o can_v positive_o assert_v either_o one_o or_o the_o other_o this_o treatise_n de_fw-fr errore_fw-la prophanae_fw-la religionis_fw-la be_v print_v at_o venice_n in_o the_o year_n 1499._o at_o basil_n by_o hervagius_n in_o 1533._o at_o strasbourgh_n in_o 1562._o and_o afterward_o with_o wouverus_n note_n by_o frobenius_n in_o 1603._o afterward_o it_o be_v join_v with_o minutius_n felix_n and_o print_v at_o amsterdam_n in_o 1645._o and_o in_o 1652._o at_o leyden_n in_o 1562_o in_o quarto_n it_o be_v likewise_o to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o bibliotheca_fw-la patrum_fw-la and_o last_o it_o be_v put_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o last_o edition_n of_o st._n cyprian_n which_o be_v print_v at_o paris_n 1666._o the_o author_n of_o it_o discover_v the_o original_a of_o all_o the_o several_a religion_n among_o the_o pagan_n and_o show_v the_o absurdity_n of_o they_o in_o the_o first_o place_n he_o show_v how_o prodigious_o man_n have_v debase_v themselves_o in_o make_v god_n of_o the_o four_o element_n second_o he_o lay_v open_v the_o extract_n and_o rise_v of_o the_o fabulous_a deity_n give_v a_o historical_a account_n of_o those_o thing_n which_o the_o poet_n have_v so_o disguise_v in_o fiction_n in_o the_o three_o place_n he_o demonstrate_v the_o absurdity_n and_o impiety_n of_o the_o pagan_a theology_n where_o several_a person_n have_v have_v the_o good_a luck_n to_o drop_v into_o a_o almightyship_n only_o for_o be_v more_o tight_o villainous_a than_o the_o rest_n of_o their_o fellow-creature_n in_o the_o four_o place_n he_o take_v occasion_n to_o refresh_v their_o memory_n with_o several_a particular_n relate_v to_o their_o god_n as_o how_o they_o have_v be_v slay_v wound_a and_o ill-used_a by_o men._n five_o he_o pretend_v that_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o egyptian_n derive_v its_o original_a from_o joseph_n and_o that_o their_o god_n serapis_n be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o abovementioned_a patriarch_n who_o be_v so_o call_v because_o he_o be_v the_o son_n of_o sarah_n this_o reason_n in_o my_o opinion_n appear_v to_o be_v weak_a and_o ill-grounded_a six_o he_o observe_v that_o man_n have_v deify_v abundance_n of_o thing_n which_o they_o either_o love_n or_o have_v frequent_a occasion_n for_o and_o thus_o they_o call_v eat_v and_o drink_v their_o dii_fw-la penâ—tes_fw-la or_o their_o household_n god_n thus_o vesta_n be_v the_o domestic_a fire_n we_o daily_o use_v and_o the_o same_o judgement_n may_v be_v pass_v of_o several_a other_o and_o for_o this_o reason_n it_o have_v happen_v that_o the_o name_n of_o their_o god_n denote_v the_o propriety_n of_o natural_a thing_n in_o a_o word_n he_o describe_v and_o enumerate_v the_o profane_a sign_n or_o mysterious_a word_n that_o be_v use_v by_o the_o pagan_n in_o their_o way_n of_o worship_n and_o he_o apply_v they_o to_o jesus_n christ_n with_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o wit._n to_o say_v the_o truth_n this_o treatise_n be_v exceed_o elegant_a and_o be_v abundant_o store_v with_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o profound_a learning_n the_o author_n of_o it_o show_v a_o considerable_a stock_n of_o knowledge_n wit_n and_o eloquence_n he_o frequent_o exhort_v the_o emperor_n to_o destroy_v the_o pagan_a temple_n to_o suppress_v their_o religion_n and_o to_o make_v use_n of_o strong_a and_o violent_a remedy_n to_o cure_v man_n of_o their_o malady_n and_o retrieve_v they_o from_o their_o extravagancy_n and_o error_n at_o the_o same_o time_n he_o exhort_v all_o man_n to_o feed_v and_o nourish_v themselves_o with_o the_o bread_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v his_o word_n and_o his_o doctrine_n for_o he_o do_v not_o speak_v of_o the_o eucharist_n in_o this_o place_n as_o some_o person_n have_v vain_o imagine_v to_o embrace_v the_o light_n and_o come_v to_o the_o marriage_n of_o the_o celestial_a bridegroom_n he_o tell_v we_o there_o that_o god_n make_v himself_o man_n to_o save_v we_o and_o restore_v we_o to_o that_o immortality_n which_o we_o lose_v and_o forfeit_v by_o the_o fall_n of_o adam_n that_o if_o he_o have_v not_o assume_v a_o body_n in_o the_o womb_n of_o the_o virgin_n and_o suffer_v a_o ignominious_a death_n for_o the_o sake_n of_o mankind_n all_o the_o jew_n even_o those_o of_o the_o old_a testament_n have_v never_o be_v in_o a_o capacity_n of_o obtain_v salvation_n he_o teach_v we_o that_o the_o soul_n be_v immortal_a and_o spiritual_a and_o that_o the_o daemon_n be_v frequent_o disturb_v and_o eject_v out_o of_o the_o body_n of_o those_o person_n who_o they_o have_v possess_v by_o the_o powerful_a prayer_n and_o intercession_n of_o the_o christian_n he_o acquaint_v we_o with_o several_a figure_n or_o type_n of_o the_o cross_n draw_v out_o of_o the_o old_a testament_n last_o to_o speak_v a_o word_n or_o two_o concern_v his_o moral_n he_o severe_o declaim_v and_o inveigh_v against_o those_o that_o disguise_n themselves_o in_o female_a habit_n these_o be_v the_o principal_a and_o most_o considerable_a head_n that_o be_v discourse_v of_o in_o this_o treatise_n as_o for_o his_o astronomical_a and_o mathematical_a book_n they_o be_v divide_v into_o eight_o part_n that_o work_n be_v first_o print_v by_o aldus_fw-la manutius_n at_o venice_n in_o the_o year_n 1499._o reveiwed_a by_o one_o who_o call_v himself_o pascennius_n and_o afterward_o print_v in_o the_o same_o place_n in_o 1501._o last_o it_o be_v publish_v at_o basil_n by_o hervagius_n and_o correct_v by_o bucherius_n in_o the_o year_n 1551._o of_o the_o council_n that_o be_v hold_v in_o the_o first_o age_n of_o the_o church_n the_o canon_n and_o act_n of_o the_o council_n aught_o to_o be_v reckon_v among_o the_o work_n of_o the_o council_n council_n ecclesiastical_a author_n since_o they_o be_v the_o work_n of_o several_a person_n
together_o with_o sound_n and_o true_a doctrine_n this_o he_o prove_v by_o a_o particular_a induction_n of_o their_o opinion_n because_o there_o be_v no_o theology_n but_o this_o which_o teach_v the_o immortality_n of_o the_o soul_n which_o command_v man_n to_o adore_v one_o god_n only_o which_o inform_v they_o that_o he_o be_v the_o creator_n of_o the_o world_n which_o teach_v they_o that_o the_o word_n be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v to_o be_v worship_v with_o the_o same_o worship_n that_o be_v due_a to_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n there_o be_v no_o other_o religion_n but_o this_o which_o teach_v man_n that_o they_o must_v not_o adore_v the_o angel_n as_o god_n but_o honour_v they_o as_o the_o minister_n of_o god_n which_o give_v a_o rational_a account_n of_o the_o fall_n of_o some_o of_o the_o angel_n and_o instruct_v man_n that_o he_o be_v make_v after_o the_o image_n of_o god_n in_o a_o word_n there_o be_v none_o but_o this_o who_o doctrine_n be_v agreeable_a to_o right_a reason_n after_o this_o he_o subjoin_v a_o long_a fragment_n out_o of_o a_o treatise_n of_o maximus_n which_o demonstrate_v that_o matter_n be_v not_o eternal_a in_o the_o eight_o book_n he_o give_v the_o history_n of_o the_o version_n of_o the_o septuagint_n and_o to_o prove_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n he_o make_v it_o appear_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o jew_n that_o their_o law_n be_v mystical_a and_o very_a significant_a which_o he_o afterward_o represent_v as_o worthy_a of_o all_o esteem_n by_o the_o holiness_n of_o their_o life_n who_o have_v embrace_v it_o by_o the_o example_n of_o the_o essenes_n who_o manner_n of_o life_n he_o describe_v and_o by_o the_o wisdom_n of_o philo._n in_o the_o nine_o book_n he_o relate_v the_o testimony_n of_o the_o pagan_n who_o have_v speak_v in_o favour_n of_o the_o jewish_a religion_n and_o of_o those_o who_o allow_v the_o truth_n of_o moses_n history_n in_o the_o 10_o he_o show_v that_o plato_n and_o the_o pagan_a philosopher_n have_v take_v the_o great_a part_n of_o what_o they_o have_v write_v from_o the_o book_n of_o moses_n in_o the_o 11_o book_n he_o demonstrate_v particular_o that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o plato_n be_v agreeable_a to_o that_o of_o moses_n and_o compare_v many_o of_o the_o opinion_n of_o that_o philosopher_n with_o those_o of_o the_o jew_n he_o carry_v on_o that_o comparison_n in_o the_o 12_o and_o 13_o book_n but_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n he_o demonstrate_v that_o this_o philosopher_n have_v his_o error_n and_o that_o no_o book_n but_o the_o scripture_n be_v whole_o free_a in_o the_o 14_o and_o 15_o book_n he_o relate_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o philosopher_n he_o show_v their_o contradiction_n and_o oftentimes_o confute_v one_o of_o they_o by_o another_o from_o all_o which_o he_o conclude_v that_o the_o christian_n have_v reason_n to_o forsake_v the_o religion_n of_o the_o pagan_n and_o embrace_v that_o of_o the_o jew_n after_o he_o have_v thus_o prepare_v the_o mind_n of_o man_n to_o receive_v the_o christian_a religion_n by_o establish_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o religion_n and_o of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o jew_n he_o demonstrate_v the_o truth_n of_o it_o against_o the_o jew_n themselves_o by_o their_o own_o prophecy_n this_o be_v the_o subject_a of_o his_o book_n of_o evangelical_n demonstration_n of_o which_o there_o be_v only_o ten_o remain_v of_o twenty_o which_o he_o compose_v in_o the_o first_o book_n he_o show_v that_o the_o law_n of_o the_o jew_n be_v calculate_v for_o one_o nation_n only_o but_o the_o new_a testament_n be_v design_v for_o all_o mankind_n that_o the_o patriarch_n have_v no_o other_o religion_n but_o that_o of_o the_o christian_n since_o they_o adore_v the_o same_o god_n and_o the_o same_o word_n honour_v he_o as_o they_o do_v and_o resemble_v their_o holy_a life_n in_o the_o second_o book_n he_o show_v by_o the_o prophecy_n that_o the_o messiah_n be_v to_o come_v into_o the_o world_n for_o all_o mankind_n in_o the_o three_o he_o make_v it_o appear_v in_o favour_n of_o the_o faithful_a that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v the_o saviour_n of_o the_o world_n and_o demonstrate_v against_o the_o infidel_n that_o he_o be_v no_o seducer_n as_o his_o doctrine_n his_o miracle_n and_o many_o other_o reason_n do_v evident_o prove_v in_o the_o four_o book_n he_o show_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o reason_n for_o which_o he_o be_v make_v man_n he_o explain_v the_o name_n of_o christ_n and_o cite_v many_o prophecy_n wherein_o he_o be_v foretell_v by_o that_o name_n in_o the_o follow_a book_n he_o bring_v abundance_n of_o prophecy_n to_o demonstrate_v that_o the_o come_v of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o time_n of_o his_o birth_n the_o circumstance_n of_o his_o liâ—â—_n and_o passion_n and_o in_o a_o word_n all_o thing_n that_o concern_v he_o be_v foretell_v in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n what_o we_o have_v of_o these_o book_n end_n with_o the_o last_o word_n of_o christ_n upon_o the_o cross_n and_o in_o the_o follow_a book_n he_o recite_v the_o prophecy_n concern_v his_o death_n his_o burial_n his_o resurrection_n his_o ascension_n the_o establishment_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o gentile_n but_o these_o be_v whole_o lose_v these_o book_n of_o evangelical_n preparation_n and_o demonstration_n be_v the_o large_a work_n that_o have_v be_v make_v by_o any_o of_o the_o ancient_n upon_o this_o subject_a where_o a_o man_n may_v find_v more_o proof_n testimony_n and_o argument_n for_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n than_o in_o any_o other_o they_o be_v very_o proper_a to_o instruct_v and_o convince_v all_o those_o that_o sincere_o search_v after_o truth_n in_o fine_a eusebius_n have_v omit_v nothing_o which_o may_v serve_v to_o undeceive_v man_n of_o a_o false_a religion_n or_o convince_v they_o of_o the_o true_a the_o treatise_n against_o hierocles_n be_v write_v against_o a_o book_n of_o that_o philosopher_n publish_v by_o he_o under_o the_o name_n of_o philalethes_n against_o the_o christian_a religion_n wherein_o to_o render_v it_o ridiculous_a he_o have_v compare_v apollonius_n tyanaeus_n with_o jesus_n christ_n and_o say_v that_o apollonius_n wrought_v miracle_n as_o well_o as_o christ_n and_o ascend_v into_o heaven_n as_o well_o as_o he_o but_o eusebius_n have_v prove_v in_o his_o answer_n that_o apollonius_n tyanaeus_n be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v comparable_a to_o jesus_n christ_n that_o he_o do_v not_o deserve_v to_o be_v rank_v among_o the_o philosopher_n and_o that_o philostratus_n who_o write_v his_o life_n be_v a_o author_n unworthy_a of_o credit_n because_o he_o contradict_v himself_o very_o often_o he_o doubt_v himself_o of_o those_o very_a miracle_n which_o he_o relate_v and_o he_o report_v many_o thing_n which_o be_v plain_o fabulous_a at_o the_o end_n of_o this_o treatise_n eusebius_n have_v give_v some_o observation_n against_o fatal_a necessity_n in_o the_o first_o of_o the_o five_o book_n against_o marcellus_n of_o ancyra_n eusebius_n endeavour_v to_o prove_v that_o this_o bishop_n write_v his_o book_n upon_o no_o other_o motive_n but_o the_o hatred_n of_o his_o brethren_n he_o charge_v he_o with_o ignorance_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o rally_v he_o for_o the_o impertinent_a explication_n of_o some_o greek_a proverb_n bring_v in_o not_o at_o all_o to_o the_o purpose_n in_o fine_a he_o blame_v he_o for_o accuse_v origen_n paulinus_n narcissus_n eusebius_n of_o nicodemia_n and_o asterius_n of_o error_n touch_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o trinity_n and_o endeavour_n to_o justify_v their_o doctrine_n about_o it_o in_o the_o second_o book_n he_o discover_v the_o error_n of_o marcellus_n and_o prove_v from_o many_o passage_n of_o his_o book_n that_o he_o believe_v the_o word_n be_v not_o a_o person_n subsist_v before_o he_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n that_o he_o deny_v the_o distinction_n of_o the_o son_n from_o the_o father_n that_o he_o be_v positive_a in_o assert_v the_o flesh_n and_o not_o the_o word_n to_o be_v the_o image_n of_o god_n the_o son_n of_o god_n the_o king_n the_o saviour_n and_o the_o christ_n and_o in_o short_a that_o he_o dare_v affirm_v that_o this_o flesh_n shall_v be_v destroy_v and_o annihilate_v after_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n after_o he_o have_v discover_v the_o error_n and_o the_o malice_n of_o marcellus_n of_o ancyra_n he_o confute_v his_o opinion_n in_o the_o three_o follow_a book_n entitle_v ecclefiastick_a theology_n and_o dedicate_v to_o flacillus_n bishop_n of_o antioch_n in_o the_o first_o book_n he_o propose_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n which_o he_o explain_v very_o exact_o reject_v the_o error_n of_o the_o ebionite_n paulianites_n sabellian_o and_o arian_n after_o this_o he_o show_v that_o marcellus_n be_v guilty_a of_o
be_v dear_a to_o he_o in_o this_o world_n he_o confute_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o pharisee_n who_o hold_v that_o man_n be_v raise_v again_o from_o the_o dead_a to_o eat_v and_o drink_v and_o enjoy_v the_o same_o pleasure_n which_o they_o â—…d_v in_o this_o life_n the_o four_o tract_n be_v a_o discourse_n upon_o the_o day_n of_o the_o ascension_n of_o jesus_n christ_n wherein_o he_o prove_v the_o truth_n of_o his_o resurrection_n and_o ascension_n by_o the_o constancy_n of_o the_o martyr_n and_o apostle_n and_o by_o the_o wonderful_a promulgation_n of_o the_o gospel_n he_o observe_v how_o impossible_a it_o be_v that_o ever_o the_o apostle_n shall_v undertake_v to_o preach_v the_o christian_a religion_n and_o succeed_v in_o their_o attempt_n if_o god_n have_v not_o encourage_v they_o by_o his_o spirit_n and_o dispose_v the_o heart_n of_o man_n to_o receive_v their_o doctrine_n in_o this_o discourse_n he_o describe_v also_o the_o martyrdom_n of_o st._n romanus_n deacon_n of_o antioch_n in_o the_o six_o follow_a tract_n he_o discourse_v of_o thing_n spiritual_a and_o invisible_a and_o in_o the_o first_o he_o show_v that_o god_n be_v incorporeal_a and_o invisible_a and_o demonstrate_v that_o thing_n incorporeal_a and_o invisible_a be_v infinite_o more_o excellent_a than_o those_o that_o be_v material_a and_o earthly_a in_o the_o second_o and_o three_o he_o prove_v that_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n be_v immortal_a and_o spiritual_a and_o describe_v the_o great_a advantage_n it_o give_v a_o man_n above_o the_o beast_n the_o four_o tract_n be_v concern_v the_o thought_n of_o man_n which_o have_v these_o remarkable_a property_n first_o that_o it_o know_v itself_o and_o second_o that_o it_o resist_v and_o check_v the_o motion_n of_o lust._n in_o the_o five_o he_o go_v on_o still_o to_o prove_v that_o god_n be_v invisible_a and_o incorporeal_a and_o take_v notice_n as_o he_o go_v along_o that_o angel_n be_v spiritual_a in_o the_o six_o he_o answer_v some_o passage_n of_o scripture_n which_o seem_v to_o attribute_v member_n to_o god_n the_o follow_a discourse_n be_v concern_v the_o advantage_n of_o the_o incarnation_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o great_a benefit_n it_o have_v procure_v to_o mankind_n there_o he_o explain_v that_o say_n of_o our_o saviour_n i_o come_v not_o to_o bring_v peace_n but_o war_n by_o show_v that_o jesus_n christ_n come_v indeed_o to_o bring_v peace_n but_o man_n be_v unwilling_a to_o receive_v it_o there_o must_v be_v war_n by_o necessary_a consequence_n as_o arise_v only_o from_o the_o bad_a disposition_n of_o their_o own_o heart_n towards_o the_o end_n of_o this_o discourse_n he_o praise_v those_o that_o suffer_v for_o the_o religion_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o continue_v the_o same_o subject_a in_o the_o follow_a discourse_n wherein_o he_o show_v upon_o occasion_n of_o those_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n preach_v you_o upon_o the_o housetop_n what_o have_v be_v say_v to_o you_o in_o secret_n that_o nothing_o can_v dispense_v with_o a_o christian_n suffering_n for_o the_o religion_n of_o christ._n he_o add_v that_o though_o there_o be_v no_o persecution_n yet_o we_o be_v oblige_v to_o suffer_v and_o to_o be_v as_o one_o may_v say_v continual_o martyr_n because_o we_o be_v always_o to_o fight_v against_o the_o world_n and_o ourselves_o the_o two_o last_o discourse_n be_v concern_v good_a work_n in_o the_o first_o of_o which_o he_o recommend_v it_o to_o christian_n if_o they_o will_v be_v happy_a to_o follow_v after_o that_o which_o be_v good_a and_o shun_v that_o which_o be_v evil._n and_o in_o the_o second_o he_o exhort_v they_o to_o the_o practice_n of_o good_a work_n and_o chief_o to_o give_v of_o alms._n this_o be_v the_o subject_a of_o those_o discourse_n which_o be_v more_o concern_v doctrine_n than_o morality_n wherein_o there_o appear_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o wit_n good_a sense_n and_o eloquence_n but_o little_a of_o order_n and_o method_n eusebius_n be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o learned_a man_n of_o all_o antiquity_n as_o both_o his_o friend_n and_o enemy_n do_v equal_o acknowledge_v author_n acknowledge_v eusebius_n be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o learned_a man_n of_o all_o antiquity_n as_o both_o his_o friend_n and_o enemy_n do_v equal_o acknowledge_v see_v here_o a_o part_n of_o the_o testimony_n which_o the_o ancient_n have_v give_v to_o the_o learning_n of_o eusebius_n constantine_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o those_o of_o antioch_n and_o in_o a_o letter_n which_o he_o write_v to_o himself_o praise_v his_o vast_a learning_n st._n basil_n in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o h._n spirit_n ch._n 29._o call_v he_o a_o author_n worthy_a of_o credit_n because_o of_o his_o universal_a learning_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d st._n jerom_n though_o the_o great_a enemy_n of_o eusebius_n can_v not_o forbear_v oftentime_o to_o praise_v his_o learning_n to_o confess_v that_o he_o prize_v his_o book_n and_o to_o say_v in_o his_o second_o book_n against_o ruffinus_n that_o he_o be_v a_o most_o learned_a man_n vir_fw-la doctissimus_fw-la eusebius_n doctissimum_fw-la dico_fw-la non_fw-la catholicum_fw-la the_o most_o learned_a eusebius_n i_o call_v he_o most_o learned_a but_o not_o catholic_n it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v wonder_v at_o that_o ruffinus_n his_o friend_n give_v he_o the_o same_o title_n antipater_n of_o bostria_n though_o he_o do_v not_o favour_v he_o yet_o give_v he_o the_o name_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d i._n e._n one_o very_o know_v in_o most_o matter_n and_o further_o say_v of_o he_o that_o he_o have_v read_v all_o the_o book_n of_o the_o ancient_n examine_v and_o explain_v all_o their_o opinion_n and_o that_o he_o have_v write_v himself_o most_o useful_a book_n philostorgius_n praise_v he_o for_o his_o history_n socrates_n and_o sozomen_n vindicate_v he_o victorius_n call_v he_o a_o most_o learned_a man._n gelasius_n the_o pope_n dare_v not_o reject_v his_o history_n because_o of_o its_o great_a learning_n and_o singular_a usefulness_n for_o information_n pelagius_n assure_v we_o that_o there_o be_v no_o history_n that_o deserve_v great_a esteem_n than_o that_o of_o eusebius_n photius_n who_o censure_v the_o style_n and_o doctrine_n of_o eusebius_n nevertheless_o commend_v his_o knowledge_n and_o learning_n i_o take_v no_o notice_n of_o the_o testimony_n of_o modern_a author_n of_o who_o it_o may_v be_v say_v without_o fear_n of_o mistake_v that_o there_o be_v no_o man_n of_o so_o great_a read_n and_o learn_v among_o all_o our_o greek_a author_n almost_o all_o his_o book_n be_v the_o effect_n of_o prodigious_a labour_n and_o very_o long_o and_o laborious_a inquiry_n and_o yet_o it_o must_v be_v confess_v that_o he_o have_v great_a help_n by_o the_o memoir_n of_o those_o who_o have_v write_v before_o he_o upon_o the_o same_o subject_n who_o work_n he_o make_v no_o scruple_n to_o transcribe_v he_o do_v not_o much_o study_n to_o polish_v his_o discourse_n which_o be_v the_o common_a fault_n of_o almost_o all_o those_o that_o make_v knowledge_n and_o learning_n their_o chief_a business_n his_o style_n be_v neither_o elegant_a nor_o grateful_a as_o photius_n have_v many_o time_n observe_v but_o dry_a and_o barren_a and_o extreme_o unpleasant_a he_o be_v very_o proper_a to_o teach_v those_o who_o apply_v their_o mind_n serious_o to_o study_n and_o search_v after_o truth_n and_o love_n to_o consider_v it_o absolute_o naked_a despoil_v of_o all_o the_o ornament_n of_o language_n but_o he_o be_v not_o at_o all_o proper_a to_o entice_v those_o who_o be_v take_v with_o the_o manner_n of_o express_v thing_n and_o the_o force_n of_o eloquence_n i_o shall_v not_o here_o add_v any_o thing_n to_o what_o i_o have_v say_v concern_v his_o learning_n but_o as_o to_o what_o concern_v his_o person_n he_o seem_v to_o have_v be_v very_o impartial_a very_o sincere_a and_o a_o great_a lover_n of_o peace_n truth_n and_o religion_n for_o although_o he_o maintain_v a_o intimate_a correspondence_n with_o the_o enemy_n of_o st._n athanasius_n it_o do_v not_o appear_v that_o he_o be_v his_o enemy_n nor_o that_o he_o side_v much_o with_o any_o party_n in_o the_o controversy_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o that_o time_n he_o be_v present_a indeed_o in_o the_o council_n wherein_o unjust_a thing_n be_v do_v to_o eustathius_n and_o st._n athanasius_n but_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v that_o he_o give_v any_o sign_n of_o a_o angry_a temper_n nor_o that_o he_o serve_v the_o passion_n of_o other_o men._n he_o be_v not_o the_o author_n of_o new_a confession_n of_o faith_n neither_o do_v he_o carry_v on_o any_o plot_n to_o the_o destruction_n of_o st._n athanasius_n or_o the_o ruin_n of_o his_o party_n but_o he_o only_o desire_v to_o accommodate_v difference_n and_o reconcile_v the_o two_o party_n he_o do_v not_o abuse_v the_o credit_n which_o he_o have_v with_o the_o emperor_n to_o advance_v himself_o nor_o to_o destroy_v his_o enemy_n as_o eusebius_n of_o
constantius_n which_o be_v common_o place_v first_o st._n jerom_n say_v that_o he_o write_v it_o after_o the_o death_n of_o this_o emperor_n but_o it_o appear_v by_o the_o discourse_n itself_o that_o it_o be_v compose_v five_o year_n after_o st._n hilary_n withdraw_v from_o the_o communion_n of_o saturninus_n and_o after_o the_o banishment_n of_o lucifer_n eusebius_n and_o paulinus_n which_o discover_v that_o it_o be_v in_o 360_o and_o so_o before_o the_o death_n of_o constantius_n and_o yet_o it_o be_v probable_a that_o it_o be_v not_o publish_v in_o the_o east_n till_o after_o the_o death_n of_o this_o emperor_n which_o make_v st._n jerom_n believe_v that_o it_o be_v not_o write_v till_o that_o time_n it_o be_v about_o the_o same_o time_n that_o he_o compose_v his_o treatise_n against_o ursacius_n and_o valens_n which_o contain_v the_o history_n of_o the_o council_n of_o ariminum_n and_o of_o seleucia_n from_o whence_o part_n of_o those_o fragment_n be_v take_v which_o have_v be_v publish_v by_o themselves_o the_o whole_a book_n consist_v of_o two_o part_n the_o first_o be_v take_v out_o of_o a_o book_n of_o st._n hilary_n which_o he_o write_v during_o the_o time_n of_o persecution_n and_o before_o the_o death_n of_o constantius_n as_o the_o preface_n sufficient_o discover_v this_o first_o part_n begin_v at_o p._n 430._o and_o end_n at_o 466._o of_o the_o paris_n edition_n in_o the_o year_n 1652_o and_o it_o contain_v the_o transaction_n that_o happen_v to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o council_n of_o ariminum_n and_o seleucia_n the_o second_o part_n take_v out_o of_o another_o book_n begin_v at_o p._n 466_o and_o contain_v what_o pass_v afterward_o when_o the_o catholic_n bishop_n afterward_o recover_v their_o liberty_n under_o julian_n the_o apostate_n st._n hilary_n assemble_v many_o council_n in_o france_n for_o the_o re-establishment_n of_o the_o ancient_a faith_n and_o the_o condemnation_n of_o the_o synod_n of_o ariminum_n and_o seleucia_n in_o they_o he_o procure_v the_o condemnation_n of_o saturninus_n bishop_n of_o arles_n who_o oppose_v this_o design_n as_o well_o as_o paternus_n bishop_n of_o perigueux_n as_o to_o the_o other_o bishop_n who_o acknowledge_v their_o fault_n they_o be_v pardon_v and_o all_o the_o world_n must_v own_v say_v sulpitius_n severus_n that_o our_o france_n be_v oblige_v to_o st._n hilary_n alone_o for_o its_o happy_a deliverance_n from_o heresy_n he_o extend_v also_o his_o care_n as_o far_o as_o italy_n if_o we_o believe_v ruffinus_n and_o take_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o pain_n to_o re-establish_a the_o faith_n there_o by_o visit_v the_o church_n and_o cause_v they_o to_o reject_v the_o error_n of_o the_o heretic_n eusebius_n of_o vercellae_n find_v that_o st._n hilary_n have_v prevent_v he_o in_o this_o employment_n and_o ruffinus_n make_v no_o scruple_n to_o say_v that_o st._n hilary_n labour_v with_o more_o diligence_n and_o success_n than_o he_o because_o he_o be_v of_o a_o sweet_a and_o mild_a disposition_n and_o withal_o of_o great_a learning_n and_o every_o way_n qualify_v for_o persuade_v nisi_fw-la quod_fw-la hilarius_n viz._n natura_fw-la lenis_fw-la placidus_fw-la simulque_fw-la eâ—uditus_fw-la &_o ad_fw-la persuadendum_fw-la commodissimus_fw-la rem_fw-la diligentius_fw-la &_o aptius_fw-la procurabat_fw-la a_o excellent_a remark_n which_o may_v serve_v for_o a_o instruction_n to_o those_o who_o be_v employ_v in_o the_o conversion_n of_o heretic_n the_o same_o historian_n add_v that_o st._n hilary_n compose_v book_n concern_v the_o faith_n which_o be_v noble_o write_v wherein_o he_o clear_o discover_v the_o artifices_fw-la and_o trick_n which_o the_o heretic_n use_v to_o deceive_v the_o too_o credulous_a and_o simple_a catholic_n last_o russinus_n relate_v in_o his_o book_n concern_v the_o corruption_n of_o origen_n work_n that_o st._n hilary_n have_v write_v a_o book_n to_o chastise_v those_o that_o have_v sign_v the_o creed_n of_o ariminum_n his_o book_n be_v so_o corrupt_v by_o the_o heretic_n though_o he_o know_v nothing_o of_o it_o that_o he_o be_v accuse_v in_o a_o synod_n of_o be_v a_o heretic_n and_o force_v to_o depart_v from_o it_o as_o a_o excommunicate_a person_n but_o i_o do_v not_o think_v we_o ought_v to_o take_v this_o relation_n for_o certain_a because_o it_o be_v no_o way_n probable_a that_o the_o faith_n of_o st._n hilary_n about_o the_o trinity_n can_v be_v suspect_v by_o the_o western_a bishop_n in_o the_o year_n 364_o a_o occasion_n offer_v itself_o year_n itself_o in_o the_o year_n 364_o a_o occasion_n offer_v itself_o baronius_n place_n this_o conference_n in_o 369_o which_o be_v a_o gross_a mistake_n since_o according_a to_o the_o testimony_n of_o all_o the_o ancient_n st._n hilary_n be_v dead_a before_o beside_o the_o letter_n of_o auxentius_n which_o be_v write_v after_o this_o conference_n bear_v not_o the_o name_n of_o gratian_n who_o be_v declare_v emperor_n in_o 367_o but_o only_o the_o name_n of_o valens_n and_o valentinian_n it_o appear_v by_o ammianus_n marcellinus_n b._n xxvi_o that_o valentinian_n come_v to_o milan_n about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o year_n 364_o and_o go_v away_o soon_o after_o and_o therefore_o this_o conference_n must_v have_v heen_n hold_v in_o this_o year_n wherein_o st._n hilary_n show_v his_o zeal_n for_o the_o truth_n the_o emperor_n valentinian_n be_v come_v to_o milan_n publish_v a_o edict_n wherein_o he_o oblige_v all_o the_o catholic_n to_o acknowledge_v auxentius_n for_o their_o bishop_n st._n hilary_n be_v persuade_v that_o this_o bishop_n be_v in_o his_o judgement_n a_o arian_n present_v a_o petition_n to_o the_o emperor_n wherein_o he_o declare_v that_o auxentius_n be_v a_o blasphemer_n who_o opinion_n be_v contrary_a to_o those_o of_o the_o prince_n and_o other_o catholic_n the_o emperor_n be_v move_v by_o so_o sharp_a a_o accusation_n appoint_v a_o conference_n in_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o treasurer_n and_o the_o great_a mr._n of_o the_o palace_n between_o st._n hilary_n accompany_v with_o ten_o bishop_n and_o auxentius_n 〈◊〉_d it_o this_o conâ—…_n after_o he_o have_v â—ndâ—â—voured_v 〈◊〉_d the_o dispute_n be_v oblige_v under_o pain_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o jeâ—â—â—_n châ—â—st_n be_v true_o god_n and_o of_o the_o same_o substance_n and_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o emperor_n think_v this_o profession_n sincere_a embrace_v his_o commuâ—…_n 〈◊〉_d st._n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d still_o continue_v to_o proclaim_v auxentius_n a_o heretic_n who_o mock_v god_n and_o mâ—â—_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d ouâ—_n of_o milan_n as_o a_o disturber_n of_o the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n be_v thus_o disable_v to_o speak_v anâ—_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d against_o auxentius_n he_o write_v a_o tract_n against_o this_o bishop_n the_o next_o year_n in_o the_o year_n 36â—_n 〈◊〉_d collect_v the_o commentary_n of_o all_o the_o transaction_n that_o have_v happen_v after_o the_o council_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o may_v be_v see_v in_o the_o second_o part_n of_o the_o fragment_n which_o be_v take_v out_o of_o this_o work_n where_o you_o will_v find_v the_o letter_n write_v in_o 366._o at_o last_o after_o he_o have_v endure_v so_o much_o labour_n and_o trouble_v for_o the_o defence_n of_o the_o faith_n he_o finish_v his_o course_n in_o the_o yeâ—â—_n 367_o year_n 367_o he_o finish_v his_o course_n in_o the_o year_n 367._o st._n jerom_n place_n his_o death_n in_o this_o year_n sulpitius_n severus_n say_v that_o he_o die_v six_o year_n after_o his_o return_n into_o gaul_n and_o gregory_n of_o tours_n b._n i._o of_o his_o hist._n ch_n 3._o say_v that_o his_o death_n happen_v in_o the_o four_o year_n of_o valeminian_n these_o two_o date_n fall_v out_o just_a in_o the_o same_o year_n for_o the_o one_o reckon_v six_o year_n after_o the_o end_n of_o the_o year_n 360_o which_o reach_v to_o the_o beginning_n of_o 367_o and_o the_o four_o year_n of_o valentinian_n reign_n begin_v in_o the_o month_n of_o february_n the_o same_o year_n beside_o the_o work_n of_o st._n hilary_n which_o we_o have_v already_o mention_v because_o they_o have_v a_o respect_n to_o the_o history_n of_o his_o life_n he_o have_v also_o write_v other_o book_n some_o whereof_z be_v come_v to_o our_o hand_n he_o write_v a_o little_a tract_n against_o dioscorus_n the_o physician_n and_o sallustius_n the_o perfect_a wherein_o he_o have_v particular_o show_v say_v st._n 〈◊〉_d in_o his_o epistle_n to_o magnus_n how_o far_o his_o learning_n and_o eloquence_n can_v reach_v this_o book_n be_v not_o extant_a yet_o it_o be_v very_o probable_a that_o it_o be_v write_v in_o defence_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n against_o paganism_n he_o write_v several_a commentary_n upon_o the_o scripture_n which_o be_v almost_o whole_o take_v out_o of_o origen_n who_o commentary_n he_o cause_v hâ—liodorus_n to_o explain_v to_o he_o if_o we_o believe_v st._n jerom_n but_o it_o must_v be_v confess_v that_o he_o follow_v more_o the_o sense_n than_o the_o letter_n of_o origen_n
divine_a wisdom_n that_o seem_v to_o be_v folly_n to_o the_o world_n in_o the_o four_o book_n he_o describe_v the_o error_n of_o the_o heretic_n concern_v the_o consubstantiality_n of_o the_o word_n he_o oppose_v to_o they_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n answer_v the_o passage_n which_o they_o allege_v and_o endeavour_n to_o prove_v the_o divinity_n of_o the_o word_n by_o many_o passage_n take_v out_o of_o the_o old_a testament_n he_o continue_v the_o same_o subject_a in_o the_o five_o book_n where_o he_o think_v that_o it_o be_v the_o word_n which_o appear_v to_o abraham_n to_o jacob_n to_o moses_n and_o the_o other_o patriarch_n who_o be_v call_v a_o angel_n because_o of_o his_o ministry_n and_o not_o because_o of_o his_o nature_n in_o the_o six_o book_n he_o prove_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n by_o the_o testimony_n of_o his_o father_n by_o his_o own_o declaration_n by_o the_o preach_a of_o the_o apostle_n by_o the_o confession_n of_o the_o faithful_a by_o the_o acknowledgement_n of_o the_o devil_n and_o jew_n and_o by_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o gentile_n we_o must_v observe_v here_o that_o in_o cite_v a_o passage_n of_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o roman_n he_o appeal_v to_o the_o greek_a text_n as_o to_o the_o original_a in_o the_o seven_o he_o show_v that_o the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v true_o god_n there_o he_o observe_v that_o the_o heretic_n use_v very_o great_a address_n and_o subtlety_n to_o maintain_v their_o corrupt_a opinion_n which_o they_o false_o pretend_v to_o have_v from_o religion_n that_o they_o deceive_v the_o simple_a by_o their_o expression_n which_o be_v catholic_n in_o appearance_n that_o they_o accommodate_v themselves_o to_o the_o wisdom_n of_o this_o world_n that_o they_o corrupt_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o scripture_n expression_n by_o the_o explication_n which_o they_o add_v as_o it_o be_v to_o give_v a_o account_n of_o what_o they_o say_v he_o add_v that_o it_o be_v this_o which_o render_v the_o matter_n of_o the_o trinity_n a_o difficult_a subject_n to_o treat_v on_o for_o if_o on_o the_o one_o side_n say_v he_o i_o declare_v that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o god_n sabellius_n will_v think_v that_o i_o espouse_v his_o opinion_n if_o i_o say_v that_o the_o son_n be_v god_n the_o modern_a heretic_n will_v accuse_v i_o of_o admit_v two_o god_n if_o i_o affirm_v that_o the_o son_n be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n ebion_n and_o photinus_n will_v make_v use_n of_o this_o truth_n to_o establish_v their_o impiety_n but_o say_v he_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n confound_v all_o these_o error_n the_o power_n of_o truth_n be_v so_o great_a that_o even_o its_o enemy_n explain_v it_o that_o the_o more_o it_o be_v oppose_v the_o more_o force_v it_o gain_v and_o certain_o the_o church_n be_v never_o more_o triumphant_a than_o when_o it_o be_v most_o vigorous_o attack_v it_o be_v never_o more_o famous_a than_o when_o it_o be_v reproach_v it_o be_v never_o more_o powerful_a than_o when_o it_o seem_v to_o be_v abandon_v she_o wish_v that_o all_o man_n will_v continue_v in_o her_o bosom_n and_o she_o be_v never_o more_o trouble_v than_o when_o she_o be_v oblige_v to_o throw_v any_o one_o out_o and_o deliver_v he_o up_o to_o the_o devil_n but_o when_o the_o heretic_n go_v out_o from_o she_o or_o when_o she_o cast_v they_o out_o as_o she_o lose_v on_o one_o side_n the_o occasion_n of_o give_v they_o salvation_n so_o she_o gain_v this_o advantage_n on_o the_o other_o of_o discover_v the_o happiness_n of_o those_o who_o continue_v inviolable_o fix_v in_o her_o communion_n and_o a_o few_o line_n after_o he_o add_v all_o heresy_n attack_v the_o church_n and_o while_o they_o attack_v the_o church_n they_o overcome_v one_o another_o but_o the_o victory_n be_v gain_v to_o the_o church_n and_o not_o to_o they_o for_o they_o all_o quarrel_n about_o those_o error_n which_o be_v all_o equal_o reject_v by_o the_o church_n sabellius_n for_o instance_n do_v unanswerable_o confute_v the_o error_n of_o arius_n arius_n confound_v the_o error_n of_o photinus_n and_o so_o of_o the_o rest_n but_o in_o vain_a do_v they_o mutual_o conquer_v one_o another_o for_o they_o be_v always_o overcome_v in_o some_o article_n or_o other_o and_o the_o church_n alone_o remain_v victorious_a over_o all_o error_n by_o profess_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v the_o true_a god_n son_n of_o the_o true_a god_n bear_v before_o all_o age_n and_o afterward_o beget_v of_o mary_n last_o he_o prove_v that_o he_o be_v god_n because_o the_o name_n of_o god_n be_v give_v he_o in_o the_o new_a testament_n and_o from_o what_o be_v there_o say_v of_o his_o birth_n his_o nature_n his_o power_n and_o his_o action_n in_o the_o eight_o book_n he_o show_v the_o essential_a unity_n of_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n and_o refute_v the_o interpretation_n of_o the_o heretic_n by_o explain_v the_o passage_n which_o they_o allege_v to_o prove_v that_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n be_v a_o unity_n of_o will_n and_o judgement_n and_o not_o of_o essence_n and_o nature_n at_o the_o beginning_n of_o this_o book_n he_o observe_v that_o it_o be_v not_o sufficient_a for_o a_o bishop_n to_o live_v a_o good_a life_n but_o he_o must_v also_o teach_v sound_a doctrine_n that_o as_o his_o life_n must_v be_v innocent_a so_o his_o preach_a must_v be_v learned_a for_o if_o he_o be_v pious_a without_o be_v learned_a he_o will_v not_o be_v serviceable_a to_o other_o and_o if_o he_o be_v learned_a without_o be_v holy_a his_o doctrine_n will_v want_v authority_n from_o whence_o he_o conclude_v that_o the_o holiness_n of_o a_o bishop_n shall_v shine_v more_o bright_o by_o his_o learning_n and_o his_o doctrine_n shall_v be_v recommend_v by_o the_o holiness_n of_o his_o life_n ut_fw-la &_o vita_fw-la ejus_fw-la ornetur_fw-la docendo_fw-la &_o doctrina_fw-la vivendo_fw-la there_o be_v in_o this_o book_n a_o excellent_a passage_n for_o the_o real_a presence_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n where_o he_o say_v that_o by_o this_o sacrament_n we_o true_o receive_v the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n who_o remain_v corporeal_o in_o we_o in_o the_o nine_o book_n he_o answer_v the_o great_a objection_n of_o the_o arian_n found_v upon_o five_o passage_n of_o scripture_n whereof_o he_o explain_v the_o true_a sense_n and_o first_o of_o all_o he_o show_v that_o they_o abuse_v the_o passage_n which_o they_o allege_v by_o pervert_v they_o from_o their_o natural_a sense_n that_o they_o do_v not_o explain_v they_o by_o their_o connexion_n with_o what_o follow_v and_o what_o go_v before_o that_o they_o attribute_v to_o the_o divinity_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o which_o shall_v only_o be_v attribute_v to_o his_o humanity_n upon_o this_o occasion_n he_o discourse_n of_o the_o union_n of_o the_o two_o nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n and_o explain_v how_o by_o virtue_n of_o this_o union_n those_o thing_n be_v attribute_v to_o god_n which_o agree_v only_o to_o the_o humane_a nature_n and_o those_o to_o man_n which_o belong_v to_o the_o divinity_n afterward_o he_o explain_v the_o passage_n which_o the_o arian_n continual_o object_n to_o the_o catholic_n one_o by_o one_o the_o first_o which_o be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o ten_o chapter_n of_o st._n mark_n be_v the_o answer_n which_o jesus_n christ_n make_v to_o the_o rich_a young_a man_n who_o call_v he_o good_a master_n why_o call_v thou_o i_o good_a say_v he_o there_o be_v none_o good_a but_o god_n from_o whence_o the_o arian_n conclude_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o true_o god_n st._n hilary_n answer_v that_o he_o do_v not_o particular_o reprove_v the_o young_a man_n for_o call_v he_o good_a but_o because_o he_o give_v he_o this_o title_n as_o if_o it_o agree_v to_o he_o in_o the_o capacity_n of_o a_o doctor_n of_o the_o law_n the_o young_a man_n say_v he_o not_o know_v that_o he_o be_v the_o messiah_n who_o come_v to_o save_v the_o lose_a sheep_n of_o the_o house_n of_o israel_n ask_v he_o as_o a_o doctor_n of_o the_o law_n and_o give_v he_o the_o title_n which_o the_o doctor_n take_v to_o themselves_o jesus_n christ_n reprove_v this_o notion_n and_o to_o explain_v to_o he_o in_o what_o sense_n he_o shall_v be_v call_v good_a he_o tell_v he_o none_o be_v good_a but_o god_n show_v by_o this_o that_o he_o be_v so_o far_o from_o reject_v the_o title_n of_o good_a as_o it_o agree_v to_o god_n that_o he_o accept_v of_o it_o in_o that_o sense_n and_o therefore_o his_o answer_n be_v one_o proof_n of_o his_o divinity_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v understand_v in_o this_o sense_n why_o call_v you_o i_o good_a if_o you_o believe_v not_o that_o i_o be_o god_n there_o be_v none_o good_a but_o god_n which_o suppose_v that_o he_o himself_o be_v god_n st._n
our_o churchman_n i_o do_v not_o complain_v of_o this_o severity_n say_v st._n ambrose_n for_o i_o will_v rather_o that_o ecclesiastic_n shall_v have_v less_o riches_n and_o more_o grace_n the_o church_n have_v no_o patrimony_n but_o her_o faith_n if_o she_o have_v any_o revenue_n they_o be_v for_o feed_v the_o poor_a in_o short_a st._n ambrose_n discover_v the_o falsehood_n of_o symmachus_n supposition_n that_o the_o god_n of_o the_o pagan_n be_v provoke_v send_v the_o famine_n which_o afflict_v the_o empire_n the_o precede_a year_n first_o because_o this_o famine_n do_v not_o begin_v till_o long_o after_o the_o pagan_a priest_n be_v deprive_v of_o their_o reward_n and_o their_o honour_n second_o because_o this_o famine_n do_v not_o continue_v long_o and_o plenty_n succeed_v it_o though_o nothing_o be_v do_v in_o favour_n of_o the_o priest_n of_o the_o pagan_a go_n he_o conclude_v this_o answer_n with_o show_v that_o the_o emperor_n ought_v not_o to_o expect_v protection_n from_o the_o god_n of_o the_o pagan_n these_o piece_n be_v write_v in_o the_o year_n 384_o when_v symmachus_n be_v governor_n of_o rome_n the_o 19_o letter_n to_o vigilius_n late_o choose_v bishop_n of_o trent_n contain_v some_o important_a instuction_n which_o he_o counsel_v he_o to_o give_v unto_o his_o people_n the_o principal_a be_v to_o dissuade_v the_o faithful_a from_o contract_a marriage_n with_o infidel_n of_o this_o he_o treat_v large_o in_o this_o letter_n but_o he_o admonish_v he_o also_o by_o the_o bye_n to_o teach_v his_o people_n the_o obligation_n that_o lie_v upon_o they_o to_o pay_v labourer_n their_o hire_n to_o instruct_v they_o that_o usury_n be_v forbid_v and_o to_o exhort_v they_o to_o use_v hospitality_n one_o of_o the_o reason_n which_o he_o bring_v to_o show_v that_o a_o christian_a ought_v not_o to_o marry_v a_o infidel_n be_v this_o that_o marriage_n ought_v to_o be_v sanctify_v by_o the_o priestly_a veil_n and_o by_o the_o blessing_n how_o then_o can_v a_o marriage_n be_v make_v between_o two_o person_n of_o a_o different_a belief_n the_o history_n of_o samson_n and_o dalilah_n afford_v he_o a_o fair_a field_n to_o enlarge_v upon_o by_o which_o example_n he_o show_v that_o christian_n ought_v to_o shun_v marry_v with_o person_n of_o a_o different_a religion_n vigilius_n die_v under_o the_o consulship_n of_o stilico_n in_o 400_o or_o 405._o it_o be_v common_o believe_v that_o he_o be_v 20_o year_n a_o bishop_n yet_o there_o be_v act_n of_o the_o life_n of_o this_o saint_n where_o he_o be_v say_v to_o be_v only_o 12_o year_n instead_o of_o 20._o if_o he_o die_v in_o 400_o and_o be_v bishop_n only_o 12_o year_n this_o letter_n be_v in_o the_o year_n 383._o if_o he_o die_v in_o 405_o and_o be_v 20_o year_n a_o bishop_n the_o letter_n may_v be_v write_v at_o the_o same_o time_n it_o can_v be_v in_o the_o year_n 381_o because_o the_o name_n of_o his_o predecessor_n be_v find_v in_o the_o subscription_n of_o the_o council_n of_o aquileia_n the_o 20_o letter_n to_o marcellina_n sister_n to_o st._n ambrose_n contain_v a_o relation_n of_o the_o endeavour_n that_o the_o empress_n justina_n use_v in_o the_o year_n 385_o to_o take_v from_o the_o catholic_n of_o milan_n two_o of_o their_o church_n and_o of_o the_o manner_n wherein_o st._n ambrose_n defend_v they_o the_o day_n after_o i_o receive_v your_o letter_n say_v he_o by_o which_o you_o signify_v to_o i_o that_o you_o be_v very_o much_o torment_v with_o troublesome_a dream_n here_o begin_v those_o commotion_n which_o have_v create_v i_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o trouble_n they_o be_v not_o satisfy_v with_o ask_v the_o portian-church_n which_o be_v without_o the_o city_n but_o they_o demand_v also_o the_o new-church_n which_o be_v within_o the_o city_n and_o be_v great_a than_o the_o other_o the_o lord_n of_o the_o court_n and_o the_o officer_n come_v to_o find_v i_o out_o and_o tell_v i_o that_o i_o must_v abandon_v this_o church_n and_o hinder_v the_o people_n from_o make_v any_o sedition_n i_o answer_v according_a to_o my_o duty_n that_o a_o bishop_n can_v deliver_v up_o the_o temple_n of_o the_o lord_n the_o next_o morning_n there_o be_v great_a cry_v in_o the_o church_n and_o the_o perfect_a come_v thither_o to_o persuade_v we_o to_o give_v up_o at_o least_o the_o portian-church_n the_o people_n oppose_v he_o with_o their_o clamour_n and_o he_o retire_v say_v that_o he_o will_v make_v his_o report_n of_o what_o be_v do_v to_o the_o emperor_n the_o next_o day_n which_o be_v sunday_n after_o the_o read_n and_o sermon_n when_o i_o be_v explain_v the_o creed_n to_o the_o catechuman_n i_o be_v tell_v that_o sergeant_n be_v send_v to_o seize_v upon_o the_o portian-church_n that_o they_o have_v already_o hang_v up_o curtain_n and_o that_o a_o great_a many_o people_n be_v flock_v thither_o i_o go_v on_o still_o in_o discharge_v my_o duty_n and_o begin_v mass_n but_o as_o i_o be_v offer_v i_o be_v inform_v that_o the_o people_n have_v meet_v with_o a_o arian_n priest_n call_v cartulus_n have_v lay_v hand_n upon_o he_o this_o make_v i_o weep_v and_o i_o pray_v to_o god_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o holy_a sacrifice_n that_o he_o will_v hinder_v the_o shed_n of_o blood_n in_o the_o quarrel_n of_o this_o church_n at_o the_o same_o time_n i_o send_v priest_n and_o deacon_n to_o recover_v this_o man_n out_o of_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o people_n immediate_o very_o severe_a sentence_n be_v pass_v first_o against_o all_o the_o company_n of_o merchant_n so_o that_o at_o this_o holy_a time_n which_o be_v the_o last_o week_n of_o lent_n when_o prisoner_n be_v wont_a to_o be_v set_v at_o liberty_n there_o be_v nothing_o hear_v every_o where_n but_o the_o rattle_a of_o chain_n wherewith_o innocent_a man_n be_v load_v and_o great_a sum_n of_o money_n be_v extort_a from_o the_o people_n the_o officer_n threaten_v person_n of_o quality_n if_o they_o will_v not_o deliver_v up_o the_o church_n to_o they_o the_o count_n and_o tribune_n come_v to_o i_o and_o require_v i_o to_o deliver_v up_o the_o church_n present_o say_v that_o the_o emperor_n in_o who_o power_n all_o thing_n be_v do_v but_o demand_v his_o right_n i_o answer_v they_o do_v he_o demand_v any_o thing_n of_o i_o my_o money_n or_o my_o land_n i_o shall_v willing_o give_v they_o up_o to_o he_o though_o all_o that_o i_o have_v belong_v to_o the_o poor_a but_o place_n consecrate_a to_o god_n belong_v not_o to_o the_o emperor_n neither_o be_v it_o in_o my_o power_n to_o give_v they_o if_o you_o shall_v demand_v my_o patrimony_n say_v i_o to_o they_o take_v it_o if_o you_o will_v have_v my_o person_n i_o be_o here_o ready_a for_o you_o carry_v i_o away_o prisoner_n put_v i_o to_o death_n if_o you_o please_v in_o short_a do_v with_o i_o what_o you_o please_v i_o be_o content_a i_o will_v not_o call_v upon_o the_o people_n to_o succour_n i_o i_o will_v not_o prostrate_v myself_o before_o the_o altar_n to_o beg_v my_o life_n but_o i_o will_v rather_o willing_o sacrifice_v myself_o for_o the_o altar_n sake_n i_o be_v desire_v to_o put_v a_o stop_n to_o the_o sedition_n of_o the_o people_n i_o answer_v that_o all_o that_o i_o can_v do_v be_v to_o give_v no_o encouragement_n to_o it_o but_o god_n only_o can_v appease_v it_o that_o if_o they_o think_v i_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o it_o the_o emperor_n may_v banish_v i_o whithersoever_o he_o please_v i_o pass_v the_o rest_n of_o the_o day_n in_o the_o old_a church_n and_o at_o night_n i_o go_v back_o to_o sleep_v at_o my_o own_o house_n that_o they_o may_v find_v i_o ready_a to_o be_v go_v if_o they_o have_v a_o mind_n to_o force_v i_o away_o next_o morning_n the_o church_n be_v encompass_v with_o soldier_n the_o people_n come_v still_o flock_v thither_o in_o great_a multitude_n the_o soldier_n who_o have_v order_n to_o seize_v upon_o it_o join_v with_o the_o people_n in_o the_o prayer_n which_o be_v put_v up_o in_o it_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n st._n ambrose_n preach_v in_o another_o church_n about_o the_o present_a calamity_n he_o recite_v here_o his_o sermon_n full_a of_o boldness_n and_o respect_n out_o of_o which_o take_v a_o excellent_a passage_n as_o follow_v i_o be_v command_v to_o deliver_v up_o the_o church_n i_o answer_v that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a for_o i_o to_o deliver_v it_o up_o nor_o for_o you_o prince_z to_o receive_v it_o you_o can_v just_o invade_v the_o house_n of_o any_o particular_a man_n and_o will_v you_o forcible_o take_v away_o the_o house_n of_o jesus_n christ_n i_o be_v tell_v that_o every_o thing_n be_v lawful_a to_o the_o emperor_n i_o answer_v that_o the_o emperor_n have_v no_o jurisdiction_n over_o divine_a thing_n that_o he_o ought_v not_o to_o assume_v this_o boldness_n and_o
du_fw-fr pin_n may_v hereafter_o print_v upon_o ecclesiastical_a matter_n because_o fear_v of_o give_v offence_n will_v make_v he_o extreme_o cautious_a and_o he_o will_v dread_v a_o severe_a inquisition_n that_o may_v set_v upon_o every_o thing_n which_o he_o shall_v write_v those_o who_o be_v unacquainted_a with_o antiquity_n will_v be_v hereby_o further_o confirm_v in_o their_o opinion_n of_o the_o impartiality_n of_o our_o author_n in_o his_o abridgement_n of_o the_o write_n of_o these_o ancient_a doctor_n of_o the_o church_n when_o they_o see_v how_o severe_o he_o have_v be_v deal_v withal_o upon_o that_o account_n otherwise_o it_o be_v very_o probable_a that_o some_o may_v think_v he_o too_o favourable_a in_o his_o account_n of_o monkery_n invocation_n of_o saint_n and_o some_o other_o superstition_n which_o arise_v very_o early_o and_o which_o be_v a_o mean_n of_o introduce_v in_o a_o course_n of_o age_n such_o enormous_a abuse_n into_o the_o church_n but_o though_o some_o error_n have_v a_o more_o ancient_a original_a than_o be_v common_o believe_v yet_o that_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v wonder_v at_o by_o any_o man_n who_o believe_v that_o the_o church_n be_v never_o infallible_a since_o the_o apostle_n day_n still_o as_o we_o read_v downward_o we_o shall_v see_v how_o that_o primitive_a simplicity_n which_o adorn_v the_o profession_n of_o the_o first_o christian_n who_o be_v almost_o always_o under_o fear_n of_o persecution_n lessen_v and_o wear_v away_o those_o who_o be_v sensible_a of_o the_o decay_n of_o the_o primitive_a zeal_n seek_v to_o retrieve_v it_o by_o place_v great_a merit_n in_o the_o practice_n of_o monastical_a austerity_n whereby_o they_o hope_v to_o obtain_v that_o reward_n which_o be_v believe_v to_o be_v peculiar_o reserve_v for_o those_o who_o lay_v down_o their_o life_n for_o the_o name_n of_o christ_n this_o put_v they_o upon_o all_o those_o opinion_n that_o tend_v to_o mortify_v not_o only_o forbid_v lust_n but_o also_o the_o allow_a appetite_n of_o human_a nature_n which_o the_o christian_a religion_n intend_v to_o regulate_v and_o not_o to_o remove_v and_o when_o those_o who_o can_v not_o be_v martyr_n see_v what_o honour_n be_v pay_v to_o those_o who_o have_v former_o suffer_v for_o the_o truth_n it_o raise_v in_o they_o a_o emulation_n to_o do_v something_o for_o the_o sake_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o shall_v be_v more_o disagreeable_a to_o flesh_n and_o blood_n than_o death_n itself_o this_o i_o believe_v be_v the_o most_o probable_a reason_n of_o that_o great_a ardour_n wherewith_o so_o very_a many_o person_n bind_v themselves_o under_o vow_n to_o embrace_v a_o monastical_a life_n in_o the_o four_o and_o five_o age_n of_o the_o church_n the_o first_o monk_n be_v some_o egyptian_n who_o in_o the_o ten_o persecution_n flee_v into_o the_o desert_n of_o thebais_n there_o they_o accustom_v themselves_o to_o retirement_n and_o use_v teach_v they_o to_o relish_v the_o satisfaction_n of_o a_o contemplative_a state_n when_o the_o storm_n be_v over_o they_o return_v home_o and_o easy_o persuade_v other_o who_o have_v then_o as_o they_o think_v no_o other_o way_n of_o show_v their_o zeal_n for_o jesus_n christ_n to_o embrace_v this_o austere_a course_n of_o life_n in_o such_o warm_a climate_n this_o be_v not_o so_o extraordinary_o difficult_a those_o esstern_a people_n can_v live_v upon_o a_o very_a little_a better_a than_o other_o man_n so_o that_o the_o terrible_a mortification_n mention_v in_o the_o old_a ascetical_a book_n be_v not_o so_o impracticable_a as_o we_o at_o this_o distance_n of_o place_n and_o time_n may_v be_v apt_a to_o think_v they_o the_o monk_n in_o sulpicius_n severus_n who_o hear_v posthumianus_n give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o abstinence_n of_o the_o eastern_a monk_n cry_v out_o edacitas_n in_o graecis_fw-la gula_fw-la est_fw-la in_fw-la gallis_fw-la natura_fw-la excessive_a eat_v be_v luxury_n in_o a_o greek_a it_o be_v nature_n in_o a_o gaul_n and_o though_o one_o can_v hardly_o believe_v all_o that_o posthumianus_n there_o relate_v of_o the_o abstinence_n of_o the_o monk_n of_o nitria_n and_o cyrene_n yet_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a that_o they_o put_v a_o mighty_a force_n upon_o nature_n such_o a_o one_o as_o nothing_o but_o the_o modern_a practice_n of_o some_o of_o the_o mahometan_a dervish_n can_v make_v we_o believe_v to_o be_v possible_a but_o though_o the_o honour_n pay_v to_o martyr_n which_o give_v rise_v to_o a_o opinion_n that_o they_o can_v intercede_v for_o we_o in_o heaven_n or_o at_o least_o hear_v our_o prayer_n together_o with_o the_o love_n which_o most_o man_n then_o show_v for_o a_o single_a and_o a_o retire_a life_n may_v seem_v too_o excessive_a yet_o the_o opinion_n and_o practice_n of_o these_o age_n be_v general_o speak_v very_o venerable_a one_o see_v a_o great_a and_o a_o serious_a concern_v for_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o gospel_n in_o almost_o all_o their_o write_n one_o see_v a_o sincere_a respect_n pay_v by_o man_n of_o all_o party_n to_o the_o censure_n of_o the_o church_n and_o to_o the_o person_n of_o those_o with_o who_o they_o be_v entrust_v they_o always_o distinguish_v between_o the_o fault_n of_o man_n and_o their_o character_n and_o employment_n and_o when_o they_o punish_v the_o one_o they_o take_v care_n not_o to_o cast_v a_o disrespect_n upon_o the_o other_o by_o which_o mean_n they_o preserve_v a_o real_a veneration_n for_o holy_a thing_n in_o their_o mind_n though_o their_o division_n run_v as_o high_a and_o be_v as_o eager_o manage_v as_o ever_o they_o have_v be_v since_o this_o be_v not_o the_o only_a age_n wherein_o man_n have_v meet_v with_o temptation_n and_o have_v show_v their_o frailty_n by_o be_v too_o weak_a to_o withstand_v they_o so_o that_o a_o acquaintance_n with_o the_o opinion_n and_o practice_n of_o these_o early_a age_n before_o a_o general_a corruption_n have_v infect_v the_o church_n will_v be_v of_o great_a use_n to_o such_o as_o value_v religion_n and_o godliness_n for_o their_o own_o sake_n when_o it_o suggest_v such_o thought_n as_o can_v only_o be_v effectual_a to_o restore_v that_o sense_n of_o piety_n and_o charity_n which_o be_v so_o general_o lose_v among_o we_o july_n 25._o 1693._o w._n w._n errata_fw-la page_n 96._o line_n 10._o from_o bottom_n read_v 140th_o ibid._n l._n ult_n r._n that_o hoshahna_n p_o 97._o l._n 22._o r._n against_o jovinian_a p._n 99_o l._n 3._o r._n alter_v in_o it_o p._n 100_o l._n 15._o from_o bot_n for_o speak_v r._n when_o he_o speak_v p._n 112._o l._n 12._o r._n publish_v five_o ibid._n l._n 25._o for_o son_n of_o men._n r._n son_n of_o god_n p._n 192._o l._n 6._o from_o bot_n del_fw-it be_v p._n 204_o l._n ult_n for_o yea_o r._n yet_o p._n 206._o l._n 5._o r._n work_v by_o love_n ibid._n l._n 18._o from_o bot_n for_o suspicious_a r._n suspect_v l._n ult_n r._n opinator_n p._n 208._o l._n 28._o r._n zozimus_n l._n 29._o r._n for_o their_o make_a default_n p._n 215._o l._n 16._o r._n he_o maintain_v p._n 217._o l._n 2._o r._n this_o practice_n be_v forbid_v in_o very_o strong_a term_n and_o upon_o p._n 222._o l._n 20._o for_o retract_v r._n re-examine_a p._n 226._o l._n 16._o for_o parent_n r._n relation_n proper_a name_n mistake_v rufinus_n for_o ruffinus_n zosimus_n for_o zozimus_n province_n of_o byzacena_n for_o provincia_n byzacena_n passim_fw-la s._n maura_n p._n 106._o for_o s._n maurus_n lodevae_n p._n 210._o for_o lodeve_n content_n of_o the_o three_o volume_n of_o the_o life_n and_o write_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a author_n that_o flourish_v in_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o five_o century_n viz._n evagrius_n ponticus_n 1_o mark_v the_o hermit_n 2_o simplicianus_n bishop_n of_o milan_n 3_o vigilius_n bishop_n of_o trent_n 3_o prudentius_n 4_o diadochus_n bishop_n of_o photice_n 5_o audentius_n 5_o severus_n endelechius_n 5_o flavianus_n presbyter_n of_o antioch_n 6_o st._n john_n chrysostom_n 6_o antiochus_n and_o severianus_n 52_o asterius_n of_o amasea_n 53_o pope_n anastasius_n i._n 58_o chromacius_fw-la bishop_n of_o aquileia_n 58_o gaudentius_n bishop_n of_o brescia_n 59_o john_n bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n 61_o theophilus_n bishop_n of_o alexandria_n 62_o theodorus_n bish._n of_o mopsuestia_n 64_o palladius_n 66_o pope_n innocent_a i._n 67_o st._n jerom_n 73_o rufinus_n toranius_n 107_o sophronius_n 111_o sulpicius_n severus_n ibid._n st._n paulinus_n 113_o pelagius_n the_o monk_n 119_o coelestius_n disciple_n of_o pelagius_n 120_o niceas_n 120_o olympius_n 120_o bachiarius_n 121_o sabbatius_n 121_o isaac_n 121_o paulus_n orosius_n 122_o lucian_n avitus_n evodius_n and_o severus_n 122_o marcellus_n memorialis_fw-la 123_o eusebius_n 123_o ursinus_n monk_n 123_o macarius_n monk_n 123_o heliodorus_n presbyter_n of_o antioch_n 123_o paul_n 123_o helvidius_n and_o vigilantius_n heretic_n 124_o st._n augustin_n 125_o the_o first_o vol._n of_o his_o work_n 126_o the_o second_o volume_n 135_o the_o three_o volume_n
of_o the_o first_o man_n sin_n commit_v with_o full_a liberty_n this_o first_o sin_n deserve_v the_o follow_v there_o remain_v yet_o a_o considerable_a difficulty_n why_o the_o innocent_a soul_n become_v subject_a unto_o sin_n by_o its_o union_n with_o the_o body_n to_o explain_v this_o st._n augustin_n mention_n four_o several_a opinion_n concern_v the_o original_a of_o soul_n the_o first_o be_v that_o the_o soul_n be_v form_v from_o the_o parent_n the_o second_o be_v that_o god_n create_v new_a one_o at_o man_n birth_n the_o three_o be_v that_o soul_n be_v create_v beforehand_o god_n cause_v they_o to_o enter_v their_o respective_a body_n the_o four_o be_v that_o they_o come_v down_o into_o the_o body_n of_o their_o own_o accord_n now_o he_o judge_v all_o these_o opinion_n equal_o probable_a and_o that_o it_o be_v as_o yet_o undecided_a he_o endeavour_v to_o prove_v that_o a_o reason_n may_v be_v give_v for_o original_a sin_n what_o opinion_n soever_o one_o hold_v of_o the_o original_a of_o the_o soul_n he_o come_v at_o last_o to_o that_o particular_a difficulty_n concern_v the_o child_n that_o die_v as_o soon_o as_o they_o be_v bear_v as_o for_o those_o that_o have_v receive_v baptism_n though_o without_o knowledge_n he_o say_v that_o it_o be_v pious_o and_o just_o believe_v for_o these_o be_v the_o term_n he_o make_v use_v of_o satis_fw-la pâ—â—_n recteque_fw-la creditur_fw-la that_o the_o faith_n of_o those_o who_o present_v the_o child_n to_o be_v baptize_v supply_v for_o that_o of_o the_o child_n as_o to_o the_o pain_n and_o sorrow_n which_o they_o suffer_v have_v not_o deserve_v they_o by_o their_o sin_n st._n augustin_n say_v that_o god_n have_v his_o end_n in_o permit_v their_o suffering_n and_o that_o perhaps_o he_o will_v recompense_v they_o for_o these_o suffering_n as_o the_o church_n believe_v of_o the_o holy_a innocent_n kill_v by_o herod_n who_o be_v reckon_v among_o the_o martyr_n have_v thus_o salve_v these_o difficulty_n he_o make_v other_o useless_a query_n concern_v the_o sin_n of_o adam_n st._n augustin_n observe_v in_o his_o retractation_n that_o he_o design_v nothing_o in_o these_o book_n but_o to_o oppose_v their_o opinion_n who_o deny_v the_o original_n of_o evil_a to_o be_v from_o freewill_n pretend_v that_o if_o this_o be_v true_a god_n must_v be_v the_o author_n of_o it_o introduce_v thereby_o a_o eternal_a and_o immutable_a subsistency_n o_o evil_n that_o he_o do_v not_o enlarge_v upon_o it_o nor_o treat_v of_o predestination_n or_o grace_n whereby_o god_n prepare_v the_o will_n of_o man_n that_o they_o may_v make_v good_a use_n of_o their_o liberty_n yet_o when_o there_o be_v occasion_n to_o speak_v of_o it_o he_o say_v something_o by_o the_o by_o without_o make_v any_o stop_n to_o defend_v it_o wherefore_o pelagius_n and_o the_o pelagian_o allege_v several_a expression_n in_o favour_n of_o freewill_n which_o st._n augustin_n have_v use_v in_o his_o book_n but_o st._n augustin_n show_v that_o what_o he_o say_v of_o freewill_n be_v consistent_a enough_o with_o his_o system_n of_o grace_n and_o that_o he_o establish_v all_o the_o principle_n of_o it_o this_o he_o prove_v by_o passage_n take_v out_o of_o these_o book_n where_o he_o affirm_v that_o every_o good_a thing_n come_v from_o god_n and_o that_o man_n can_v be_v deliver_v from_o ignorance_n and_o the_o necessity_n of_o sin_v but_o by_o god_n help_n the_o two_o book_n upon_o genesis_n against_o the_o manichee_n be_v compose_v by_o st._n augustin_n after_o his_o return_n into_o africa_n about_o the_o year_n 389._o there_o he_o refute_v those_o impertinent_a objection_n which_o the_o manichee_n make_v concern_v the_o three_o first_o chapter_n of_o genesis_n by_o give_v a_o reasonable_a exposition_n of_o they_o he_o insist_o most_o upon_o the_o literal_a sense_n but_o sometime_o he_o go_v out_o of_o the_o way_n and_o only_o give_v a_o allegorical_a one_o as_o st._n augustin_n design_v to_o benefit_v all_o man_n by_o this_o book_n and_o particular_o to_o inform_v the_o common_a people_n that_o be_v abuse_v by_o the_o manichee_n so_o he_o write_v it_o with_o all_o the_o clearness_n and_o simplicity_n he_o can_v in_o his_o retractation_n he_o explain_v some_o passage_n that_o be_v misconstrue_v by_o the_o pelagian_o especial_o two_o one_o against_o the_o necessity_n of_o grace_n and_o the_o other_o against_o original_a sin_n the_o book_n of_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o church_n and_o of_o the_o manichee_n be_v compose_v at_o rome_n by_o st._n augustin_n soon_o after_o his_o baptism_n about_o the_o year_n 387._o as_o himself_o witness_v in_o his_o retractation_n it_o be_v very_o probable_a that_o he_o revise_v they_o after_o his_o return_n into_o africa_n see_v he_o mention_n they_o in_o the_o first_o of_o those_o treatise_n late_o name_v his_o design_n be_v to_o confound_v the_o insolence_n and_o vanity_n of_o the_o manichee_n who_o glory_v in_o a_o vain_a temperance_n and_o under_o that_o pretence_n exalt_v themselves_o above_o the_o catholic_n wherefore_o in_o these_o two_o book_n he_o show_v the_o opposition_n of_o the_o true_a christian_n manner_n to_o those_o of_o the_o manichee_n prove_v how_o much_o the_o counterfeit_a virtue_n which_o these_o make_v their_o boast_n of_o be_v inferior_a to_o the_o real_a virtue_n of_o christ_n disciple_n in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o church_n he_o lay_v down_o as_o the_o first_o ground_n of_o morality_n that_o god_n alone_o be_v the_o sovereign_n good_a of_o our_o soul_n from_o which_o truth_n he_o infer_v that_o all_o thing_n must_v have_v respect_n to_o god_n and_o that_o we_o be_v to_o love_v he_o above_o all_o thing_n and_o prove_v this_o first_o principle_n of_o christian_a ethic_n by_o testimony_n of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n he_o show_v that_o all_o the_o virtue_n be_v but_o so_o many_o different_a expression_n of_o this_o love_n that_o temperance_n be_v that_o love_n which_o keep_v itself_o pure_a and_o uncorrupt_a for_o god_n fortitude_n be_v a_o love_n that_o endure_v all_o thing_n with_o ease_n for_o god_n sake_n justice_n be_v a_o love_n that_o serve_v god_n only_o and_o by_o reason_n of_o that_o procure_v good_a to_o all_o creature_n that_o be_v subject_v to_o he_o prudence_n be_v a_o love_n which_o have_v a_o light_n to_o distinguish_v that_o which_o may_v help_v to_o bring_v we_o to_o god_n from_o that_o which_o may_v hinder_v we_o in_o that_o way_n even_o the_o love_n of_o our_o neighbour_n be_v not_o a_o virtue_n but_o so_o far_o as_o it_o relate_v to_o god_n he_o alone_o that_o love_v god_n be_v capable_a of_o love_v himself_o and_o his_o neighbour_n as_o he_o ought_v to_o do_v this_o reflection_n give_v st._n augustin_n a_o opportunity_n of_o speak_v of_o the_o duty_n of_o society_n and_o of_o what_o christian_n owe_v one_o to_o another_o last_o as_o example_n do_v often_o affect_v more_o than_o precept_n so_o he_o produce_v several_a precedent_n of_o virtuous_a man_n in_o the_o church_n that_o he_o may_v raise_v a_o high_a notion_n of_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o catholic_n he_o set_v forth_o the_o example_n of_o hermit_n monk_n and_o nun_n who_o have_v quite_o sever_v themselves_o from_o the_o world_n to_o spend_v their_o life_n in_o constant_a abstinence_n and_o in_o exercise_n of_o piety_n he_o add_v the_o example_n of_o several_a virtuous_a ecclesiastic_n and_o of_o many_o holy_a prelate_n who_o keep_v themselves_o pure_a in_o the_o midst_n of_o a_o corrupt_a age_n and_o of_o a_o infinite_a number_n of_o christian_n that_o lead_v most_o exemplary_a life_n he_o conclude_v this_o book_n by_o show_v that_o the_o example_n of_o evil_n catholic_n can_v be_v no_o pretence_n for_o heretic_n to_o separate_v from_o the_o church_n and_o that_o the_o notion_n of_o the_o manichee_n touch_v marriage_n be_v contrary_a to_o those_o of_o the_o apostle_n he_o observe_v much_o the_o same_o method_n in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o manichee_n he_o begin_v it_o by_o refute_v their_o doctrine_n about_o the_o nature_n and_o original_a of_o good_a and_o evil_a afterward_o he_o discover_v their_o impious_a and_o superstitious_a practice_n in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o render_v they_o ridiculous_a and_o abominable_a and_o then_o give_v a_o relation_n of_o the_o disorder_n whereof_o the_o great_a part_n of_o that_o sect_n have_v be_v convict_v the_o book_n of_o true_a religion_n be_v the_o last_o of_o those_o which_o st._n augustin_n write_v before_o he_o be_v a_o priest_n he_o therefore_o make_v it_o about_o the_o year_n 390._o there_o he_o show_v both_o the_o excellency_n and_o the_o duty_n of_o the_o true_a religion_n that_o the_o christian_a religion_n be_v the_o only_a true_a one_o and_o he_o refute_v the_o error_n of_o other_o religion_n and_o particular_o of_o the_o manichee_n concern_v the_o two_o nature_n he_o speak_v of_o jesus_n
place_n though_o no_o reason_n can_v be_v show_v why_o they_o be_v at_o first_o establish_v for_o say_v he_o though_o it_o do_v not_o â—â—â—ear_v that_o they_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o faith_n yet_o it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o make_v we_o reject_v they_o that_o they_o be_v servile_a custom_n and_o burden_n to_o our_o holy_a religion_n and_o which_o from_o that_o liberty_n wherein_o god_n mercy_n have_v establish_v it_o prescribe_v but_o few_o sacrament_n the_o design_n and_o virtue_n whereof_o be_v clear_o manifest_a make_v it_o fall_v into_o a_o kind_n of_o slavery_n worse_o than_o that_o of_o the_o jew_n but_o as_o the_o church_n enclose_v much_o straw_n so_o it_o be_v force_v to_o tolerate_v many_o thing_n yet_o without_o do_v or_o approve_v yea_o without_o palliate_a what_o it_o find_v to_o be_v contrary_a to_o faith_n or_o good_a manner_n he_o afterward_o blame_v those_o who_o through_o superstition_n abstain_v from_o certain_a meat_n and_o those_o who_o that_o they_o may_v know_v what_o they_o have_v to_o do_v will_v at_o all_o adventure_n open_v the_o book_n of_o the_o gospel_n out_o of_o a_o superstitious_a custom_n last_o he_o tell_v januarius_n that_o all_o knowledge_n must_v have_v respect_n to_o charity_n which_o be_v the_o only_a end_n of_o all_o our_o action_n the_o 56th_o and_o 57th_o letter_n be_v write_v to_o celer_n before_o the_o conference_n at_o carthage_n he_o exhort_v he_o to_o the_o study_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o to_o forsake_v the_o donatist_n in_o the_o 58th_o he_o applaud_v pammachius_n a_o senator_n for_o cause_v his_o vassal_n that_o be_v donatist_n to_o return_v to_o the_o church_n it_o seem_v to_o have_v be_v write_v at_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o 401_o and_o send_v by_o the_o legate_n of_o the_o council_n of_o carthage_n the_o same_o year_n the_o 59th_o be_v a_o answer_n to_o victorinus_n a_o bishop_n who_o write_v to_o he_o to_o come_v to_o a_o council_n which_o he_o be_v then_o call_v he_o say_v that_o he_o can_v not_o be_v there_o because_o he_o be_v indispose_v and_o beside_o he_o will_v not_o have_v go_v otherwise_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o his_o letter_n because_o xantippus_n bishop_n of_o tagosa_n pretend_v to_o the_o primacy_n which_o ought_v first_o to_o be_v determine_v it_o appear_v by_o the_o 65th_o letter_n that_o xantippus_n be_v in_o the_o right_n and_o that_o he_o be_v acknowledge_v primate_n in_o 402._o which_o show_v that_o this_o letter_n be_v write_v in_o 401._o now_o to_o understand_v this_o letter_n and_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o st._n augustin_n that_o speak_v of_o primacy_n or_o metropolitical_a right_n we_o be_v to_o observe_v that_o this_o right_n belong_v not_o in_o africa_n to_o the_o dignity_n of_o town_n but_o to_o the_o seniority_n of_o the_o bishop_n in_o the_o 60th_o st._n augustin_n acquaint_v aurelius_n bishop_n of_o carthage_n that_o donatus_n and_o his_o brother_n have_v leave_v a_o monastery_n against_o his_o will_n and_o that_o such_o fall_v be_v ordinary_a to_o man_n of_o that_o profession_n those_o do_v the_o clergy_n a_o injury_n who_o admit_v deserter_n from_o monastery_n into_o the_o church_n again_o that_o a_o ill_a monk_n be_v so_o far_o from_o make_v a_o good_a churchman_n that_o on_o the_o contrary_a it_o be_v hard_o to_o make_v a_o good_a churchman_n of_o a_o good_a monk_n because_o though_o there_o may_v be_v purity_n enough_o on_o the_o one_o side_n yet_o there_o be_v often_o want_v of_o instruction_n on_o the_o other_o or_o at_o least_o some_o other_o imperfection_n which_o may_v make_v he_o unworthy_a of_o come_v into_o the_o church_n yet_o aurelius_n have_v ordain_v donatus_n suppose_v that_o he_o have_v leave_v the_o monastery_n by_o st._n augustin_n order_n before_o that_o canon_n be_v make_v whereby_o it_o be_v forbid_v to_o ordain_v a_o monk_n of_o another_o diocese_n wherefore_o st._n augustin_n write_v to_o donatus_n that_o he_o be_v at_o liberty_n to_o do_v what_o he_o please_v if_o he_o be_v not_o act_v by_o a_o spirit_n of_o pride_n but_o as_o to_o his_o brother_n who_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o his_o desertion_n you_o know_v say_v st._n augustin_n what_o i_o think_v of_o it_o but_o i_o have_v nothing_o to_o say_v to_o you_o as_o to_o that_o matter_n for_o i_o dare_v not_o contradict_v the_o opinion_n of_o so_o wise_a and_o charitable_a a_o man_n as_o you_o be_v and_o who_o i_o ought_v to_o reverence_v so_o much_o the_o canon_n mention_v in_o that_o letter_n be_v that_o of_o the_o council_n hold_v the_o 13_o of_o september_n 401._o and_o it_o be_v in_o the_o african_a code_n chap._n 80._o which_o show_v that_o the_o letter_n be_v write_v soon_o after_o the_o 61st_o be_v write_v to_o theodorus_n to_o assure_v the_o donatist_n clergy_n that_o if_o they_o return_v to_o the_o church_n they_o shall_v be_v admit_v to_o the_o same_o rank_a and_o dignity_n which_o they_o hold_v before_o in_o their_o own_o party_n st._n augustin_n promise_v it_o solemn_o and_o with_o a_o oath_n he_o confess_v that_o there_o be_v no_o evil_a in_o the_o donatist_n but_o only_o their_o separation_n from_o the_o church_n that_o their_o baptism_n their_o ordination_n their_o vow_n and_o all_o their_o sacrament_n be_v good_a though_o unprofitable_a to_o they_o while_o they_o want_v charity_n both_o the_o follow_a letter_n direct_v to_o severus_n bishop_n of_o milevis_n be_v write_v about_o a_o clerk_n call_v timothy_n who_o have_v swear_v that_o he_o will_v never_o leave_v severus_n though_o he_o be_v of_o the_o church_n of_o hippo_n and_o have_v perform_v the_o office_n of_o reader_n in_o that_o diocese_n st._n augustin_n pretend_v that_o the_o oath_n which_o this_o priest_n have_v take_v be_v disapprove_v by_o his_o bishop_n and_o not_o receive_v by_o he_o with_o who_o he_o have_v swear_v to_o abide_v do_v not_o oblige_v he_o nor_o free_v he_o from_o the_o obligation_n which_o he_o be_v under_o to_o remain_v in_o that_o church_n to_o which_o he_o belong_v yet_o he_o deal_v very_o civil_o with_o severius_fw-la and_o though_o he_o cause_v timothy_n to_o be_v ordain_v sub-deacon_n at_o susanna_n which_o belong_v to_o the_o diocese_n of_o hippo_n yet_o he_o send_v he_o back_o to_o severus_n that_o he_o may_v have_v no_o occasion_n to_o complain_v of_o he_o it_o be_v upon_o this_o occasion_n probable_o that_o a_o canon_n be_v make_v in_o the_o council_n of_o milevis_n of_o the_o 27_o of_o september_n 402._o whereby_o a_o bishop_n be_v forbid_v to_o detain_v a_o clerk_n who_o have_v perform_v the_o office_n of_o reader_n in_o another_o diocese_n in_o the_o 64th_o letter_n to_o quintianus_n he_o exliort_v he_o not_o to_o be_v impatient_a because_o aurelius_n defer_v to_o give_v judgement_n in_o his_o cause_n declare_v that_o he_o can_v not_o admit_v he_o to_o his_o communion_n before_o aurelius_n have_v admit_v he_o to_o he_o advise_v he_o likewise_o not_o to_o suffer_v the_o apocryphal_a book_n to_o be_v read_v in_o his_o church_n and_o answer_v the_o complaint_n that_o be_v make_v against_o st._n augustin_n for_o receive_v into_o his_o monastery_n person_n of_o another_o diocese_n against_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o carthage_n that_o be_v hold_v in_o the_o year_n 401._o in_o the_o 65th_o letter_n st._n augustin_n acquaint_v xantippus_n primate_n of_o numidia_n that_o he_o have_v give_v judgement_n against_o abundantius_fw-la the_o priest_n who_o be_v convict_v of_o stay_v and_o eat_v upon_o a_o fastday_n in_o the_o house_n of_o a_o woman_n of_o ill_a reputation_n he_o say_v far_a that_o he_o have_v admonish_v he_o and_o assure_v he_o that_o according_a to_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o carthage_n in_o 401._o he_o may_v within_o the_o year_n have_v his_o cause_n examine_v again_o but_o he_o declare_v to_o xantippus_n that_o what_o judgement_n soever_o may_v intervene_v in_o his_o behalf_n yet_o he_o will_v never_o trust_v he_o with_o a_o church_n in_o his_o jurisdiction_n it_o be_v observe_v in_o that_o letter_n that_o easter_n day_n in_o that_o year_n wherein_o it_o be_v write_v happen_v upon_o the_o 6_o of_o april_n which_o be_v a_o infallible_a proof_n that_o this_o letter_n be_v write_v in_o the_o year_n 402._o in_o the_o 66th_o st._n augustin_n upbraid_v crispinus_n a_o donatist_n bishop_n at_o calama_n because_o he_o rebaptise_v those_o of_o mappalia_n who_o with_o threaten_n he_o have_v force_v to_o embrace_v his_o communion_n it_o appear_v by_o the_o second_o book_n against_o petilianus_n write_v in_o 402_o that_o this_o happen_v not_o long_o before_o that_o same_o year_n the_o 67th_o and_o 68th_o be_v letter_n which_o st._n augustin_n and_o st._n jerom_n write_v to_o one_o another_o in_o the_o year_n 402._o in_o the_o 69th_o both_o alypius_n and_o st._n augustin_n exhort_v castorius_n to_o fill_v up_o the_o bishopric_n of_o vagae_fw-la or_o bagadia_n
the_o nature_n of_o body_n after_o the_o resurrection_n and_o of_o that_o of_o angel_n it_o be_v incertain_a whether_o they_o have_v boâ—…s_n or_o whether_o they_o be_v pure_a spirit_n these_o letter_n be_v of_o the_o year_n 408._o the_o 96th_o letter_n be_v a_o excellent_a example_n show_v how_o little_a bishop_n in_o st._n augustin_n time_n be_v give_v to_o interest_n paulus_n bishop_n of_o catagnae_fw-la have_v buy_v a_o estate_n in_o the_o church_n name_n with_o a_o sum_n which_o he_o recover_v though_o he_o have_v surrendered_n his_o own_o estate_n for_o what_o he_o owe_v to_o the_o royal_a treasure_n boniface_n his_o successor_n not_o willing_a to_o benefit_v himself_o by_o that_o fraud_n declare_v the_o thing_n as_o it_o be_v choose_v either_o to_o have_v nothing_o or_o to_o receive_v the_o whole_a from_o the_o emperor_n liberality_n rather_o than_o keep_v a_o thing_n get_v by_o fraud_n st._n augustin_n write_v this_o letter_n to_o olympius_n surveyor_n of_o the_o building_n to_o obtain_v by_o his_o mean_n this_o gratification_n from_o the_o emperor_n in_o the_o behalf_n of_o boniface_n olympius_n not_o be_v in_o that_o employment_n before_o the_o death_n of_o stilico_n which_o happen_v in_o august_n 408_o this_o letter_n can_v have_v be_v write_v till_o towards_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o that_o year_n to_o the_o same_o magistrate_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n be_v the_o follow_v write_v whereby_o he_o pray_v he_o to_o see_v the_o law_n maintain_v that_o be_v publish_v in_o africa_n in_o the_o time_n of_o stilico_n his_o predecessor_n and_o to_o let_v the_o church_n enemy_n know_v that_o these_o law_n have_v be_v enact_v free_o by_o the_o emperor_n himself_o they_o be_v in_o full_a force_n after_o stilico_n death_n in_o the_o 98th_o to_o boniface_n st._n augustin_n resolve_v a_o question_n that_o be_v make_v to_o he_o by_o that_o bishop_n namely_o how_o the_o faith_n of_o parent_n can_v serve_v for_o their_o child_n that_o be_v admit_v to_o baptism_n though_o the_o incredulity_n of_o parent_n can_v be_v no_o prejudice_n to_o their_o child_n when_o they_o offer_v they_o to_o daemon_n st._n augustin_n answer_v that_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a that_o after_o a_o child_n be_v bear_v he_o partake_v no_o long_o of_o other_o man_n sin_n but_o before_o he_o be_v partaker_n of_o adam_n sin_n from_o which_o he_o be_v deliver_v by_o the_o operation_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o baptism_n that_o water_n represent_v outward_o both_o the_o mystery_n and_o grace_n but_o the_o holy_a spirit_n produce_v the_o effect_n that_o neither_o the_o faith_n of_o parent_n nor_o yet_o of_o godfather_n be_v the_o cause_n of_o this_o grace_n but_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n that_o beget_v christ_n in_o each_o member_n in_o which_o sense_n the_o godfather_n answer_v for_o the_o child_n that_o he_o believe_v and_o resolve_v to_o live_v christianly_o because_o he_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n of_o faith_n and_o of_o conversion_n to_o god_n he_o explain_v this_o last_o notion_n by_o several_a example_n and_o among_o the_o rest_n he_o allege_v that_o of_o the_o eucharist_n say_v that_o as_o the_o sacrament_n of_o christ_n body_n be_v in_o some_o sort_n the_o body_n of_o christ_n so_o the_o sacrament_n of_o faith_n be_v faith_n itself_o and_o in_o this_o sense_n it_o be_v say_v that_o whosoever_o have_v the_o sacrament_n of_o faith_n have_v faith_n itself_o this_o comparison_n will_v not_o be_v very_o just_a if_o st._n augustin_n do_v not_o consider_v something_o else_o in_o the_o eucharist_n beside_o the_o external_a and_o sensible_a part_n the_o 99th_o be_v write_v to_o the_o lady_n italica_n on_o the_o occasion_n of_o the_o first_o siege_n of_o rome_n by_o alaricus_n in_o 408._o in_o the_o 100dth_n letter_n st._n augustin_n intreat_v donatus_n proconsul_n of_o africa_n to_o restrain_v the_o donatist_n but_o not_o to_o punish_v they_o with_o death_n and_o have_v express_v himself_o with_o the_o most_o pathetical_a term_n that_o can_v be_v use_v to_o oblige_v he_o to_o meekness_n he_o conclude_v with_o these_o curious_a word_n it_o be_v a_o more_o troublesome_a than_o profitable_a labour_n to_o compel_v man_n to_o forsake_v a_o great_a evil_n rather_o by_o force_n than_o by_o instruction_n this_o letter_n be_v write_v at_o the_o time_n when_o they_o publish_v new_a edict_n against_o the_o donatist_n in_o 408._o the_o 101st_o letter_n to_o memorius_n a_o bishop_n be_v join_v to_o the_o six_o book_n of_o his_o treatise_n of_o music_n which_o st._n augustin_n send_v by_o itself_o to_o that_o bishop_n because_o he_o can_v not_o find_v his_o other_o book_n upon_o the_o same_o subject_a that_o memorius_n desire_v this_o memorius_n be_v father_n to_o julianus_n who_o write_v afterward_o against_o st._n augustin_n who_o be_v now_o a_o deacon_n st._n augustin_n give_v he_o great_a commendation_n in_o that_o letter_n the_o 102d_o be_v place_v in_o the_o retractation_n among_o the_o book_n compose_v before_o the_o year_n 411._o there_o st._n augustin_n answer_v six_o question_n propose_v by_o a_o heathen_a to_o a_o priest_n call_v deogratias_fw-la the_o first_o be_v concern_v the_o resurrection_n whether_o that_o which_o be_v promise_v to_o we_o shall_v be_v like_o that_o of_o jesus_n christ_n or_o like_o that_o of_o lazarus_n and_o whether_o after_o the_o resurrection_n man_n shall_v be_v subject_a to_o the_o infirmity_n and_o necessity_n of_o the_o flesh._n st._n augustin_n answer_v that_o our_o resurrection_n shall_v be_v like_o that_o of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o after_o the_o resurrection_n we_o shall_v be_v free_v from_o all_o care_n and_o inconvenience_n of_o corruptible_a flesh._n the_o second_o question_n be_v if_o none_o can_v be_v save_v but_o by_o jesus_n christ_n what_o be_v become_v of_o those_o that_o die_v before_o his_o come_n what_o be_v become_v of_o so_o many_o million_o of_o soul_n against_o who_o nothing_o can_v be_v object_v since_o christ_n have_v not_o yet_o appear_v among_o man_n why_o do_v not_o the_o saviour_n come_v soon_o let_v it_o not_o be_v say_v that_o the_o jewish_a law_n supply_v that_o want_n for_o there_o be_v already_o a_o infinite_a number_n of_o man_n upon_o earth_n when_o it_o be_v give_v and_o yet_o it_o be_v neither_o know_v nor_o practise_v but_o in_o a_o small_a corner_n of_o the_o world_n st._n augustin_n have_v show_v that_o the_o pagan_n be_v not_o less_o perplex_v with_o that_o question_n than_o the_o christian_n answer_n that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n who_o govern_v the_o world_n from_o the_o beginning_n all_o those_o that_o know_v he_o and_o live_v according_a to_o his_o precept_n may_v be_v save_v by_o the_o faith_n which_o they_o have_v that_o he_o be_v in_o god_n and_o shall_v come_v upon_o the_o earth_n he_o add_v that_o jesus_n christ_n will_v not_o appear_v in_o the_o world_n and_o cause_v his_o doctrine_n to_o be_v preach_v but_o at_o such_o a_o time_n and_o in_o such_o place_n where_o he_o know_v that_o there_o be_v those_o who_o shall_v believe_v in_o he_o and_o that_o he_o foresee_v that_o in_o all_o other_o place_n or_o at_o any_o other_o time_n man_n will_v be_v such_o as_o they_o have_v be_v though_o the_o gospel_n have_v be_v preach_v to_o they_o this_o notion_n be_v very_o favourable_a to_o the_o semipelagian_o and_o they_o fail_v not_o to_o make_v use_n of_o it_o as_o appear_v by_o hilary_n letter_n to_o st._n augustin_n but_o this_o father_n answer_v they_o in_o the_o 9_o chap._n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o predestination_n of_o the_o saint_n that_o he_o do_v make_v use_n of_o the_o word_n foreknowledge_n only_o because_o he_o think_v it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o convince_v the_o infidelity_n of_o the_o pagan_n who_o make_v this_o objection_n and_o therefore_o he_o omit_v to_o speak_v of_o that_o which_o be_v hide_v within_o god_n counsel_n of_o the_o motive_n of_o that_o dispensation_n and_o so_o when_o he_o say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n will_v not_o show_v himself_o nor_o cause_v his_o doctrine_n to_o be_v preach_v but_o in_o those_o place_n and_o at_o such_o a_o time_n he_o know_v those_o person_n live_v who_o shall_v believe_v in_o he_o it_o be_v as_o if_o he_o have_v say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n do_v not_o show_v himself_o unto_o man_n nor_o suffer_v his_o doctrine_n to_o be_v preach_v but_o in_o those_o place_n and_o at_o that_o time_n when_o he_o know_v that_o those_o shall_v live_v who_o be_v elect_v before_o the_o creation_n he_o expound_v again_o in_o the_o same_o place_n what_o he_o have_v say_v in_o this_o letter_n that_o the_o christian_a religion_n never_o fail_v of_o be_v preach_v to_o those_o that_o be_v worthy_a and_o that_o if_o it_o fail_v any_o it_o be_v because_o they_o be_v not_o worthy_a of_o it_o say_v that_o he_o have_v not_o
they_o be_v 〈◊〉_d or_o 〈◊〉_d hâ—_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d upon_o original_a sin_n upon_o the_o fall_n of_o mâ—â—â—_n and_o angel_n upon_o the_o 〈◊〉_d of_o a_o 〈◊〉_d of_o baptism_n and_o grace_n upon_o the_o distinction_n of_o venial_a and_o 〈◊〉_d sâ—â—s_v upon_o the_o eternity_n and_o the_o inequality_n of_o the_o pain_n of_o the_o daâ—â—ed_n upon_o the_o exâ—…_n of_o the_o will_n of_o god_n to_o save_v man_n upon_o freewill_a and_o upon_o the_o state_n of_o soul_n till_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n have_v thus_o explain_v what_o concern_v faith_n he_o come_v to_o hope_n and_o he_o â—â—â—th_o that_o christian_n â—â—â—ght_v to_o hope_n in_o god_n alone_o and_o that_o whatsoever_o we_o hope_v for_o be_v comprehend_v in_o the_o lord_n prayer_n upon_o which_o he_o make_v some_o reflection_n last_o he_o treat_v of_o charity_n without_o which_o he_o pretend_v that_o no_o man_n can_v be_v rigâ—…eous_a to_o which_o he_o 〈◊〉_d all_o the_o 〈◊〉_d of_o god_n and_o advice_n of_o the_o gospel_n this_o book_n be_v write_v after_o st._n jerom_n death_n who_o die_v in_o 420._o as_o be_v plain_a by_o the_o 87th_o chapter_n where_o st._n augustin_n speak_v of_o he_o as_o one_o dead_a the_o book_n entitle_v the_o câ—â—bâ—â—_n of_o a_o christian_a have_v much_o the_o same_o design_n with_o the_o forego_n st._n augustin_n compose_v iâ—_n 〈◊〉_d after_o he_o be_v a_o bishop_n in_o a_o plain_a style_n that_o it_o may_v be_v the_o more_o proper_a to_o instill_v the_o doctrine_n and_o precept_n of_o christian_a religion_n into_o those_o christian_n who_o be_v not_o skilful_a in_o the_o latin_a tongue_n he_o exhort_v they_o at_o first_o to_o fight_v against_o the_o devil_n then_o he_o show_v thâ—â—_n man_n get_v the_o victory_n over_o he_o when_o they_o overcome_v their_o passion_n and_o bring_v their_o body_n under_o subjection_n which_o be_v only_o do_v by_o submit_v to_o god_n to_o who_o every_o creature_n ought_v to_o be_v subject_n either_o willing_o or_o out_o of_o necessity_n he_o add_v that_o in_o this_o combat_n man_n be_v arm_v with_o faith_n and_o with_o the_o assistance_n which_o christ_n meâ—â—â—ed_v for_o we_o by_o his_o death_n at_o last_o he_o run_v through_o the_o article_n of_o the_o creed_n and_o refute_v the_o contrary_a heresy_n the_o book_n of_o instruction_n for_o these_o that_o have_v no_o knowledge_n of_o our_o religion_n be_v write_v at_o the_o request_n of_o a_o deacon_n of_o carthage_n who_o desire_v of_o st._n augustin_n rule_n and_o a_o method_n to_o caâ—eâ—â—iâ—e_v his_o people_n acceptable_o and_o useful_o the_o father_n comfort_v he_o at_o the_o beginning_n upon_o his_o be_v very_o often_o not_o please_v with_o his_o own_o discourse_n since_o it_o sometime_o happen_v that_o a_o discourse_n which_o displease_v the_o speaker_n be_v very_o acceptable_a to_o the_o hearer_n he_o advise_v he_o to_o teach_v they_o cheerful_o and_o not_o to_o be_v tire_v with_o it_o and_o then_o furnish_v he_o with_o rule_n how_o to_o instruct_v they_o right_o in_o their_o religion_n he_o say_v in_o the_o first_o place_n that_o perfect_a instruction_n shall_v begin_v at_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n and_o end_n with_o the_o present_a age_n of_o the_o church_n bâ—â—_n for_o this_o there_o be_v no_o need_n of_o learning_n by_o heart_n or_o recite_v all_o the_o book_n of_o the_o bible_n one_o needs_o only_o choose_v the_o best_a the_o most_o admirable_a and_o most_o divert_v passage_n he_o lay_v down_o in_o the_o second_o place_n his_o usual_a rule_n that_o every_o thing_n ought_v to_o be_v refer_v to_o charity_n that_o care_n must_v be_v take_v that_o the_o auditor_n may_v believe_v what_o be_v speak_v hope_v what_o he_o believe_v and_o love_n what_o he_o hope_v for_o and_o he_o will_v have_v he_o inspire_v with_o a_o wholesome_a fear_n of_o god_n judgement_n and_o keep_v from_o all_o prospect_n of_o temporal_a interest_n and_o advantage_n that_o he_o may_v have_v by_o be_v a_o christian._n he_o observe_v that_o the_o same_o method_n be_v not_o to_o be_v follow_v with_o the_o learned_a as_o with_o the_o ignorant_a and_o he_o lay_v down_o very_o prudent_a rule_n how_o they_o be_v to_o be_v deal_v withal_o he_o show_v what_o thing_n common_o tiâ—â—_n the_o heareâ—â—_n and_o he_o give_v excellent_a remedy_n how_o they_o may_v be_v avoid_v and_o at_o last_o make_v two_o instructive_a speech_n one_o pretty_a long_a the_o other_o short_a but_o compose_v with_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o art_n to_o serve_v for_o a_o example_n or_o pattern_n of_o such_o instruction_n as_o aught_o to_o be_v give_v this_o treatise_n show_v that_o to_o instruct_v man_n well_o in_o religion_n be_v a_o hard_a task_n than_o most_o man_n imagine_v and_o that_o the_o method_n former_o use_v be_v noble_a and_o large_a than_o that_o which_o be_v now_o observe_v this_o book_n be_v of_o the_o year_n 400_o or_o thereabouts_o though_o st._n augustin_n do_v not_o mention_v his_o treatise_n of_o continency_n in_o the_o review_n of_o his_o work_n yet_o he_o own_v it_o in_o the_o 262d_o epistle_n and_o possidius_n reckon_v it_o among_o he_o work_v this_o book_n be_v a_o discourse_n upon_o these_o word_n of_o the_o 140th_o psalm_n set_a a_o watch_n o_o lord_n before_o my_o mouth_n and_o keep_v the_o door_n of_o my_o li_n o_o let_v not_o my_o heart_n be_v incline_v to_o any_o evil_a thing_n let_v i_o not_o be_v occupy_v in_o ungodly_a work_n with_o the_o man_n that_o work_v wickedness_n he_o show_v that_o true_a continency_n consist_v in_o suppress_v once_o passion_n and_o he_o recommend_v the_o necessity_n of_o grace_n to_o overcome_v they_o he_o speak_v against_o the_o proud_a who_o excuse_n their_o sin_n and_o particular_o against_o the_o manichee_n who_o charge_v their_o sin_n upon_o a_o evil_a nature_n that_o be_v in_o they_o this_o sermon_n be_v think_v to_o be_v of_o the_o year_n 395._o or_o thereabouts_o both_o the_o follow_a treatise_n be_v write_v against_o the_o error_n of_o jovinian_a this_o enemy_n of_o virginity_n have_v draw_v aside_o several_a roman_n virgin_n from_o their_o design_n of_o continue_v so_o and_o persuade_v they_o to_o marry_v say_v to_o they_o be_v you_o better_o than_o susanna_n or_o anna_n or_o so_o many_o other_o holy_a woman_n though_o jovinian_n opinion_n be_v reject_v at_o rome_n yet_o this_o heretic_n disciple_n give_v out_o that_o none_o can_v refute_v he_o without_o condemn_a marriage_n to_o undeceive_v those_o that_o be_v of_o this_o opinion_n st._n augustin_n write_v a_o book_n entitle_v of_o the_o advantage_n of_o matrimony_n before_o he_o undertake_v to_o speak_v of_o the_o excellency_n of_o virginity_n wherein_o he_o say_v first_o that_o the_o union_n betwixt_o the_o husband_n and_o the_o wife_n be_v the_o most_o ancient_a and_o the_o most_o natural_a after_o that_o he_o examine_v a_o question_n rather_o curious_a than_o useful_a namely_o how_o man_n can_v have_v have_v child_n have_v they_o persist_v in_o the_o state_n of_o innocence_n he_o observe_v a_o fourfold_a advantage_n in_o marriage_n the_o society_n of_o both_o sex_n the_o procreation_n of_o child_n the_o good_a use_n of_o lust_n which_o be_v regulate_v by_o a_o prospect_n of_o have_v child_n and_o the_o fidelity_n which_o husband_n and_o wife_n preserve_v towards_o each_o other_o he_o say_v that_o every_o union_n between_o a_o woman_n and_o a_o man_n be_v not_o marriage_n he_o do_v not_o think_v that_o this_o name_n be_v to_o be_v give_v to_o that_o union_n who_o aim_n be_v only_o to_o satisfy_v their_o brutish_a passion_n if_o they_o endeavour_v to_o prevent_v their_o have_a child_n he_o declare_v that_o man_n guilty_a of_o adultery_n who_o shall_v abuse_v a_o virgin_n when_o he_o have_v a_o design_n of_o marry_v another_o as_o for_o the_o young_a woman_n he_o judge_v her_o guilty_a of_o sin_n but_o not_o of_o adultery_n if_o she_o be_v true_a to_o that_o man_n and_o design_n not_o to_o marry_v when_o he_o leave_v she_o nay_o he_o prefer_v she_o before_o several_a marry_a woman_n who_o abuse_v matrimony_n by_o their_o intemperance_n he_o do_v not_o excuse_v from_o venial_a sin_n either_o the_o man_n or_o the_o woman_n who_o have_v another_o prospect_n in_o marriage_n than_o the_o beget_n of_o child_n in_o a_o word_n he_o distinguish_v three_o thing_n in_o marriage_n the_o fidelity_n which_o marry_a person_n owe_v one_o to_o the_o other_o which_o be_v of_o natural_a right_n the_o procreation_n of_o child_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v the_o end_n of_o marriage_n and_o the_o sacrament_n â—r_o mysterious_a signification_n which_o make_v it_o indissoluble_a for_o which_o reason_n he_o determine_v that_o though_o humane_a law_n permit_v a_o man_n to_o marry_v again_o when_o he_o be_v divorce_v from_o a_o former_a wife_n yet_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a for_o christian_n to_o who_o st._n paul_n forbid_v it_o he_o conclude_v that_o marriage_n be_v
whatsoever_o because_o whatsoever_o be_v sin_n in_o its_o own_o nature_n can_v never_o be_v rectify_v by_o any_o good_a intention_n he_o show_v by_o the_o example_n of_o david_n and_o lot_n that_o we_o be_v not_o always_o to_o imitate_v the_o action_n of_o righteous_a men._n he_o excuse_v abraham_n and_o isaac_n from_o lie_v as_o for_o jacob_n action_n he_o say_v it_o be_v no_o lie_n but_o a_o mystery_n that_o there_o be_v no_o example_n of_o any_o lie_n in_o the_o new_a testament_n because_o trope_n parable_n and_o figure_n can_v be_v call_v lie_n no_o more_o than_o what_o be_v say_v of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o in_o his_o discourse_n with_o the_o pilgrim_n who_o go_v to_o emmaus_n he_o make_v as_o though_o he_o will_v have_v go_v further_o that_o we_o be_v no_o more_o to_o imitate_v thamar_n lie_n than_o juda_n fornication_n that_o god_n reward_v not_o the_o lie_n of_o the_o egyptian_a midwife_n but_o their_o compassion_n towards_o the_o israelite_n child_n the_o same_o must_v be_v say_v of_o rahab_n action_n in_o one_o word_n these_o example_n of_o lie_n take_v out_o of_o the_o old_a testament_n be_v no_o lie_n or_o if_o they_o be_v they_o can_v be_v excuse_v last_o whatsoever_o pretence_n they_o may_v have_v man_n be_v never_o permit_v to_o betray_v the_o truth_n for_o any_o advantage_n how_o great_a soever_o it_o may_v be_v because_o they_o be_v never_o allow_v to_o sin_n and_o indeed_o as_o st._n augustin_n observe_v once_o again_o it_o be_v a_o very_a dangerous_a thing_n to_o allow_v lie_v upon_o some_o occasion_n because_o this_o maxim_n may_v be_v stretch_v too_o far_o and_o upon_o the_o same_o principle_n perjury_n and_o blasphemy_n may_v in_o time_n be_v allow_v st._n augustin_n confess_v in_o his_o retractation_n that_o both_o these_o treatise_n be_v very_o intricate_a and_o that_o he_o have_v a_o design_n himself_o to_o suppress_v they_o the_o book_n of_o the_o business_n of_o monk_n be_v a_o excellent_a satyr_n against_o some_o monk_n who_o think_v themselves_o exempt_v from_o work_v with_o their_o hand_n because_o christ_n have_v say_v that_o we_o shall_v take_v no_o care_n for_o the_o morrow_n and_o so_o content_v themselves_o with_o pray_v read_v and_o sing_v st._n augustin_n oppose_v to_o they_o both_o the_o example_n and_o the_o authority_n of_o st._n paul_n who_o plain_o say_v that_o whosoever_o will_v not_o work_v ought_v not_o to_o eat_v he_o refute_v the_o false_a distinction_n which_o they_o make_v to_o shift_v it_o of_o he_o prove_v that_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o that_o passage_n of_o the_o gospel_n which_o they_o quote_v do_v not_o exempt_a man_n from_o work_v but_o only_o banish_v the_o ingratitude_n of_o worldly_a man_n that_o to_o labour_v with_o one_o hand_n be_v not_o inconsistent_a with_o prayer_n that_o it_o be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v unworthy_a of_o the_o monastical_a state_n that_o it_o be_v part_n of_o it_o for_o say_v he_o if_o a_o rich_a man_n make_v himself_o a_o monk_n what_o can_v there_o be_v more_o perfect_a than_o have_v quit_v great_a estate_n to_o be_v oblige_v to_o labour_v to_o get_v necessary_n and_o if_o this_o new_a convert_n be_v poor_a and_o of_o mean_a condition_n will_v not_o that_o be_v a_o criminal_a nicety_n to_o desire_v to_o live_v more_o at_o ease_n in_o a_o monastery_n than_o he_o do_v before_o in_o the_o world_n afterward_o he_o draw_v the_o picture_n of_o those_o idle_a monk_n who_o he_o call_v hypocrite_n in_o monastical_a habit_n with_o who_o the_o devil_n have_v overspread_v the_o world_n they_o travel_v say_v he_o from_o province_n to_o province_n without_o any_o mission_n they_o have_v no_o fix_a habitation_n and_o abide_v in_o no_o place_n they_o continual_o alter_v their_o station_n some_o carry_v relic_n about_o if_o they_o be_v relic_n and_o make_v a_o advantage_n of_o they_o other_o take_v much_o upon_o they_o by_o reason_n of_o their_o habit_n and_o profession_n some_o say_v they_o be_v go_v to_o see_v their_o kindred_n who_o as_o they_o have_v hear_v dwell_v in_o such_o a_o country_n but_o they_o all_o beg_v and_o take_v it_o ill_a if_o you_o give_v they_o not_o either_o to_o supply_v the_o want_v of_o such_o a_o poverty_n as_o enrich_v they_o or_o to_o recompense_n a_o seem_a and_o counterfeit_a honesty_n exigunt_fw-la aut_fw-la sumptus_fw-la lucrosae_fw-la egestatis_fw-la aut_fw-la simulatae_fw-la pretium_fw-la sanctitatis_fw-la last_o st._n augustin_n compare_v his_o own_o condition_n with_o that_o of_o the_o monk_n affirm_v that_o he_o will_v choose_v the_o life_n of_o a_o regular_a monastery_n to_o work_v at_o certain_a hour_n with_o his_o hand_n and_o to_o have_v other_o for_o prayer_n and_o pious_a read_n rather_o than_o to_o be_v subject_a to_o the_o fatigue_n of_o office_n and_o to_o be_v continual_o entangle_v with_o the_o secular_a business_n of_o other_o men._n towards_o the_o latter_a end_n he_o laugh_v at_o the_o fancy_n of_o those_o monk_n who_o will_v never_o cut_v their_o hair_n nothing_n be_v more_o pleasant_a than_o the_o answer_n which_o they_o make_v to_o that_o passage_n of_o the_o apostle_n where_o he_o forbid_v man_n to_o let_v their_o hair_n grow_v this_o say_v they_o be_v speak_v for_o ordinary_a man_n but_o not_o for_o those_o that_o have_v make_v themselves_o eunuch_n for_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n st._n augustin_n make_v sport_n with_o that_o ridiculous_a notion_n of_o the_o monk_n show_v they_o that_o they_o be_v man_n as_o well_o as_o other_o this_o book_n be_v in_o the_o retractation_n among_o those_o that_o be_v write_v about_o the_o year_n 400._o the_o next_o book_n be_v concern_v the_o prediction_n of_o daemon_n wherein_o st._n augustin_n explain_v how_o they_o may_v imagine_v and_o foretell_v thing_n and_o how_o they_o often_o mistake_v show_v at_o the_o same_o time_n that_o religion_n permit_v we_o not_o to_o consult_v with_o they_o he_o suppose_v that_o daemon_n have_v very_o subtle_a body_n this_o small_a treatise_n be_v compose_v in_o a_o easter-week_n of_o some_o of_o the_o year_n betwixt_o 406_o and_o 411._o the_o book_n of_o the_o care_n which_o they_o ought_v to_o have_v of_o the_o dead_a be_v write_v to_o answer_v that_o question_n which_o st._n paulinus_n bishop_n of_o nola_n have_v propose_v to_o st._n augustin_n in_o the_o year_n 421._o namely_o whether_o a_o dead_a man_n be_v any_o thing_n the_o better_a for_o be_v bury_v in_o the_o church_n of_o some_o holy_a martyr_n to_o this_o question_n be_v add_v another_o to_o what_o purpose_n be_v the_o church_n prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a see_v that_o according_a to_o the_o apostle_n maxim_n all_o man_n shall_v be_v judge_v according_a to_o what_o they_o have_v do_v in_o this_o life_n st._n augustin_n answer_v that_o the_o book_n of_o maccabee_n establish_v the_o custom_n of_o pray_v for_o the_o dead_a and_o that_o though_o nothing_o of_o it_o be_v find_v in_o the_o old_a testament_n yet_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o church_n be_v sufficient_a to_o authorise_v that_o practice_n which_o be_v do_v in_o the_o administration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n he_o be_v persuade_v that_o the_o honour_n of_o burial_n do_v neither_o good_a nor_o hurt_v to_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o dead_a person_n but_o yet_o that_o this_o duty_n be_v to_o be_v pay_v to_o the_o dead_a as_o a_o testimony_n of_o the_o respect_n which_o be_v due_a to_o the_o memory_n of_o pious_a person_n that_o to_o be_v bury_v in_o a_o martyr_n church_n do_v nothing_o of_o itself_o but_o it_o serve_v to_o put_v the_o faithful_a in_o mind_n of_o pray_v for_o the_o dead_a because_o the_o devotion_n for_o the_o martyr_n increase_v the_o fervency_n of_o prayer_n but_o that_o common_o the_o care_n of_o decent_a burial_n proceed_v from_o the_o respect_n which_o man_n have_v for_o the_o body_n that_o martyr_n have_v reason_n to_o lay_v aside_o that_o care_n that_o the_o scripture_n commend_v those_o that_o be_v careful_a to_o bury_v the_o dead_a because_o it_o be_v a_o token_n oâ—_n their_o tenderness_n and_o affection_n towards_o their_o brethren_n st._n augustin_n speak_v afterward_o concern_v apparition_n of_o the_o dead_a by_o dream_n or_o otherwise_o and_o have_v mention_v several_a example_n he_o examine_v how_o they_o come_v to_o pass_v he_o think_v it_o more_o rational_a to_o attribute_v they_o to_o the_o work_n of_o angel_n who_o form_n those_o idea_n in_o the_o imagination_n than_o to_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o dead_a he_o do_v not_o believe_v that_o they_o be_v present_a or_o that_o they_o take_v any_o notice_n at_o that_o time_n of_o the_o thing_n that_o be_v do_v but_o that_o they_o be_v acquaint_v with_o they_o afterward_o either_o by_o angel_n or_o by_o the_o soul_n of_o those_o that_o be_v dead_a or_o last_o of_o all_o by_o the_o inspiration_n of_o god_n and_o by_o this_o last_o mean_n he_o believe_v that_o the_o
in_o god_n that_o they_o worship_n god_n and_o their_o desire_n be_v that_o all_o man_n will_v worship_v he_o that_o they_o require_v of_o we_o neither_o adoration_n nor_o sacrifice_n and_o that_o god_n do_v not_o expect_v from_o we_o sacrifice_n like_o those_o of_o the_o heathen_a but_o a_o sarcifice_n of_o union_n such_o as_o the_o church_n celebrate_v in_o the_o eucharist_n and_o which_o the_o faithful_a know_v that_o the_o miracle_n which_o be_v wrought_v by_o the_o interposition_n of_o angel_n not_o of_o daemon_n who_o prodigy_n be_v nothing_o but_o illusion_n these_o miracle_n i_o say_v be_v wrought_v by_o god_n power_n to_o make_v himself_o know_v unto_o man_n that_o the_o invisible_a god_n become_v visible_a by_o the_o ministry_n of_o his_o angel_n who_o he_o make_v use_v of_o to_o deliver_v his_o law_n to_o the_o world_n that_o it_o be_v so_o true_a that_o no_o sacrifice_n be_v to_o be_v offer_v to_o any_o but_o god_n that_o jesus_n christ_n as_o man_n will_v be_v make_v a_o sacrifice_n himself_o and_o not_o receive_v one_o from_o any_o body_n else_o that_o god_n alone_o can_v purify_v man_n of_o their_o sin_n as_o the_o platonist_n themselves_o acknowledge_v that_o so_o it_o be_v necessary_a that_o god_n shall_v be_v make_v man_n to_o be_v a_o true_a mediator_n that_o the_o just_a man_n under_o the_o old_a law_n be_v not_o save_v but_o by_o faith_n in_o this_o mediator_n that_o pride_n alone_o keep_v the_o platonist_n from_o own_v the_o incarnation_n that_o the_o soul_n be_v not_o coeternal_a with_o god_n as_o they_o imagine_v and_o last_o that_o the_o mean_n of_o deliver_v the_o soul_n which_o they_o seek_v after_o to_o so_o little_a purpose_n be_v nothing_o but_o the_o christian_a religion_n in_o the_o 11_o book_n st._n augustin_n find_v the_o original_a of_o both_o city_n in_o the_o diversity_n of_o angel_n which_o give_v he_o occasion_n to_o treat_v of_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o visible_a world_n which_o be_v immediate_o precede_v by_o that_o of_o the_o invisible_a that_o be_v of_o the_o angel_n who_o he_o create_v all_o in_o a_o state_n of_o righteousness_n from_o which_o some_o be_v fall_v through_o their_o own_o fault_n he_o make_v some_o digression_n to_o speak_v of_o the_o trinity_n and_o of_o several_a circumstance_n of_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n have_v prove_v in_o the_o 12_o that_o the_o difference_n of_o good_a and_o evil_a angel_n do_v not_o proceed_v from_o their_o nature_n but_o from_o their_o will_n because_o god_n create_v nothing_o but_o what_o be_v both_o good_a and_o perfect_a he_o come_v to_o discourse_v of_o mankind_n and_o prove_v that_o man_n be_v not_o from_o eternity_n but_o that_o god_n create_v man_n in_o time_n and_o he_o mention_n something_o concern_v the_o fall_n of_o the_o first_o man_n whereof_o he_o speak_v more_o at_o large_a in_o the_o 13_o book_n where_o he_o show_v that_o the_o death_n both_o of_o body_n and_o soul_n be_v the_o consequence_n and_o the_o punishment_n of_o adam_n fall_n there_o one_o may_v meet_v with_o several_a curious_a notion_n concern_v death_n and_o several_a reflection_n upon_o the_o resurrection_n and_o the_o quality_n of_o glorify_a body_n he_o go_v on_o in_o the_o 14_o book_n to_o speak_v of_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o first_o man_n and_o of_o the_o lamentable_a consequence_n that_o attend_v it_o and_o particular_o of_o irregular_a desire_n and_o shameful_a passion_n he_o inquire_v whether_o the_o first_o man_n be_v subject_a to_o passion_n and_o how_o he_o can_v sin_n be_v free_a from_o they_o last_o he_o ask_v several_a question_n rather_o nice_a than_o necessary_a how_o man_n shall_v have_v have_v child_n in_o the_o earthly_a paradise_n have_v they_o continue_v in_o the_o state_n of_o innocence_n the_o fifteen_o book_n be_v the_o first_o of_o those_o wherein_o he_o examine_v the_o progress_n of_o both_o the_o city_n he_o find_v the_o history_n of_o it_o in_o the_o old_a testament_n where_o he_o show_v who_o be_v the_o citizen_n of_o both_o those_o city_n this_o book_n prosecute_v this_o history_n from_o the_o creation_n to_o the_o flood_n on_o the_o one_o side_n we_o see_v abel_n and_o isaac_n and_o on_o the_o other_o cain_n and_o esau_n and_o both_o these_o city_n may_v be_v take_v notice_n of_o in_o the_o marriage_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n with_o the_o daughter_n of_o men._n the_o church_n be_v represent_v by_o noah_n ark._n there_o be_v in_o this_o book_n curious_a allegory_n and_o several_a reflection_n upon_o the_o history_n of_o genesis_n among_o other_o thing_n he_o examine_v the_o length_n of_o the_o life_n of_o the_o first_o patriarch_n and_o the_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o translation_n of_o the_o septuagint_n and_o the_o hebrew_n text_n about_o the_o number_n of_o the_o generation_n in_o the_o 16_o book_n he_o carry_v on_o the_o history_n of_o both_o city_n from_o noah_n to_o abraham_n and_o from_o abraham_n to_o the_o king_n of_o israel_n he_o do_v not_o find_v that_o the_o scripture_n take_v notice_n of_o any_o that_o serve_v god_n from_o noah_n to_o abraham_n he_o speak_v of_o the_o posterity_n of_o the_o child_n of_o noah_n of_o the_o confound_a of_o language_n of_o the_o antiquity_n of_o the_o hebrew_n tongue_n and_o of_o the_o multiplication_n of_o mankind_n he_o question_n whether_o there_o be_v antipode_n in_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o book_n he_o clear_v the_o history_n of_o abraham_n and_o of_o his_o posterity_n which_o be_v explain_v with_o relation_n to_o the_o city_n of_o god_n in_o the_o 17_o take_v a_o view_n of_o the_o history_n both_o of_o the_o king_n and_o of_o the_o prophet_n he_o relate_v and_o expound_v the_o prophecy_n which_o be_v in_o the_o book_n of_o king_n in_o the_o psalm_n and_o in_o the_o book_n of_o solomon_n which_o relate_v to_o christ_n or_o his_o church_n now_o as_o he_o have_v quit_v the_o history_n of_o the_o city_n of_o the_o world_n when_o he_o be_v come_v to_o abraham_n so_o he_o resume_v it_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o 18_o book_n which_o contain_v a_o abridgement_n of_o the_o history_n of_o the_o principal_a monarchy_n in_o the_o world_n the_o time_n whereof_o he_o make_v to_o agree_v with_o the_o history_n of_o the_o bible_n and_o he_o omit_v not_o to_o speak_v of_o the_o fabulous_a history_n and_o of_o the_o metamorphosis_n afterward_o he_o quote_v the_o sibylline_a oracle_n but_o he_o insist_o most_o upon_o the_o prediction_n of_o the_o prophet_n which_o he_o produce_v in_o all_o their_o particular_n he_o speak_v also_o of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o maccabee_n and_o have_v make_v some_o reflection_n upon_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o history_n of_o the_o canonical_a book_n and_o of_o the_o translation_n of_o the_o lxx_o he_o describe_v in_o few_o word_n the_o fall_n of_o the_o jewish_a empire_n and_o so_o he_o come_v to_o the_o nativity_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o dispersion_n of_o the_o jew_n the_o settlement_n of_o the_o church_n the_o persecution_n and_o heresy_n which_o immediate_o follow_v st._n augustin_n make_v very_o ingenious_a reflection_n upon_o all_o these_o article_n and_o conclude_v this_o book_n by_o show_v that_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n be_v unknown_a and_o he_o refute_v a_o false_a prediction_n which_o the_o heathen_n publish_v that_o the_o christian_a religion_n shall_v last_v but_o three_o hundred_o sixty_o five_o year_n the_o 19_o book_n treat_v of_o the_o end_n of_o both_o city_n each_o one_o aim_n at_o the_o chief_a good_a but_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o the_o terrestrial_a know_v so_o little_a of_o it_o that_o their_o philosopher_n the_o wise_a among_o they_o can_v never_o agree_v wherein_o it_o consist_v varro_n reckon_v two_o hundred_o eighty_o eight_o different_a opinion_n of_o philosopher_n about_o it_o the_o christian_a religion_n discover_v the_o falsity_n of_o all_o those_o opinion_n by_o let_v man_n know_v that_o he_o can_v be_v happy_a in_o this_o life_n but_o only_o in_o hope_n because_o he_o can_v enjoy_v here_o peace_n and_o perfect_a tranquillity_n the_o 20_o book_n contain_v a_o description_n of_o the_o last_o judgement_n of_o the_o renew_n of_o the_o world_n of_o the_o resurrection_n and_o of_o the_o heavenly_a jerusalem_n the_o 21_o treat_v of_o the_o end_n of_o the_o earthly_a city_n and_o represent_v the_o horror_n of_o the_o torment_n of_o daemon_n and_o damn_a man_n and_o of_o the_o eternal_a fire_n of_o hell_n st._n augustin_n refute_v the_o vain_a reason_n of_o those_o that_o doubt_v of_o it_o and_o the_o fancy_n of_o some_o who_o affirm_v that_o those_o torment_n shall_v have_v a_o end_n and_o that_o man_n shall_v be_v keep_v from_o they_o by_o the_o intercession_n of_o the_o saint_n by_o the_o use_n of_o sacrament_n and_o by_o almsdeed_n the_o last_o book_n be_v concern_v the_o happiness_n which_o the_o saint_n shall_v enjoy_v to_o eternity_n the_o
4._o 129._o and_o that_o in_o one_o letter_n of_o a_o few_o line_n he_o explain_v eight_o several_a text_n of_o scripture_n l._n 4._o 112._o so_o ready_a and_o familiar_a be_v it_o to_o he_o he_o sometime_o unfold_v those_o text_n which_o the_o heretic_n do_v abuse_v to_o uphold_v their_o error_n and_o maintain_v against_o their_o false_a gloss_n those_o text_n which_o the_o orthodox_n allege_v he_o often_o enlarge_v upon_o such_o maxim_n of_o piety_n and_o principle_n of_o morality_n as_o be_v contain_v in_o those_o text_n of_o holy_a scripture_n which_o he_o quote_v he_o likewise_o very_o common_o explain_v it_o in_o a_o spiritual_a sense_n that_o he_o may_v raise_v out_o of_o it_o some_o moral_a observation_n and_o useful_a instruction_n of_o his_o letter_n of_o doctrine_n although_o s._n isidore_n have_v not_o profess_o treat_v of_o any_o doctrine_n of_o religion_n yet_o in_o many_o of_o his_o letter_n we_o find_v they_o very_o strong_o confirm_v and_o prove_v he_o show_v that_o the_o heathen_a religion_n have_v evident_a mark_n of_o falsehood_n l._n 1._o 95._o l._n 4._o 27_o 29_o 30_o etc._n etc._n and_o that_o christianity_n have_v all_o the_o sign_n of_o truth_n and_o oppose_v those_o who_o accuse_v it_o of_o novelty_n l._n 2._o 46._o he_o affirm_v that_o if_o we_o do_v but_o compare_v the_o holy_a scripture_n with_o the_o heathen-writer_n we_o may_v soon_o discern_v on_o which_o side_n the_o true_a religion_n be_v l._n 1._o 21._o that_o the_o former_a contain_v sublime_a truth_n which_o beget_v reverence_n whereas_o the_o latter_a be_v full_a of_o fable_n and_o despicable_a foolery_n and_o cheat_n l._n 2._o 4_o 5._o among_o the_o proof_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n he_o forget_v not_o to_o insert_v that_o of_o the_o confirmation_n of_o the_o gospel_n by_o miracle_n and_o the_o destruction_n of_o paganism_n l._n 1._o 271._o he_o confute_v the_o jew_n in_o several_a place_n not_o only_o by_o demonstrate_v that_o the_o prophecy_n of_o the_o messiah_n be_v fulfil_v in_o jesus_n christ_n but_o also_o by_o confirm_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o conception_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o womb_n of_o the_o virgin_n l._n 1._o 141._o l._n 4._o 17._o he_o prove_v that_o god_n have_v create_v angel_n man_n and_o all_o being_n l._n 1._o 343._o that_o all_o thing_n be_v overrule_v by_o providence_n and_o not_o by_o the_o influence_n of_o the_o star_n or_o by_o fate_n l._n 3._o 135_o 154_o 191._o that_o thing_n do_v not_o come_v to_o pass_v because_o god_n foreknow_v they_o or_o foretell_v they_o but_o god_n foreknow_v and_o foretell_v they_o because_o they_o will_v so_o happen_v l._n 1._o 56._o he_o explain_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o trinity_n and_o incarnation_n in_o so_o many_o letter_n that_o it_o be_v needless_a to_o cite_v they_o all_o among_o other_o these_o be_v worthy_a of_o our_o consideration_n about_o the_o trinity_n l._n 1._o 67_o 138_o 139_o 327._o l._n 4._o 99_o about_o the_o incarnation_n l._n 1._o 323_o 403._o he_o confute_v the_o error_n of_o the_o arrian_n l._n 1._o 246_o 353._o l._n 4._o 31_o 334._o and_o of_o the_o sabellian_o l._n 3._o 247._o he_o prove_v the_o godhead_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n l._n 1._o 20_o 60_o 97_o 109_o 499_o 500_o etc._n etc._n he_o condemn_v the_o error_n of_o the_o nestorian_n and_o show_v that_o the_o name_n of_o the_o mother_n of_o god_n ought_v to_o be_v give_v to_o the_o virgin_n mary_n l._n 1._o 54._o he_o also_o oppose_v those_o who_o confound_v the_o two_o nature_n as_o well_o as_o the_o manichee_n who_o assert_v that_o the_o flesh_n which_o appear_v in_o jesus_n christ_n be_v a_o mere_a phantom_n l._n 1._o 124_o 323_o 102_o 303._o he_o refute_v the_o marcionite_n l._n 1._o 11._o the_o manichee_n l._n 4._o 13._o the_o montanist_n l._n 1._o 242._o to_o the_o 246._o and_o the_o novatian_o l._n 1._o 100_o 338._o he_o maintain_v the_o perpetual_a virginity_n of_o mary_n both_o before_o and_o after_o her_o conception_n l._n 1._o 23._o he_o be_v of_o opinion_n that_o jesus_n christ_n come_v out_o of_o her_o womb_n as_o well_o as_o out_o of_o the_o sepulchre_n without_o open_v the_o passage_n l._n 1._o 404._o he_o prove_v the_o soul_n to_o be_v immortal_a l._n 3._o 295._o l._n 4._o 125._o but_o he_o confute_v the_o doctrine_n of_o origen_n about_o the_o eternal_a praeexistence_n of_o soul_n l._n 4._o 163._o he_o also_o disprove_v the_o opinion_n of_o those_o who_o believe_v that_o the_o soul_n be_v part_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o god_n himself_o l._n 4._o 124._o he_o show_v that_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o body_n be_v certain_a but_o the_o manner_n of_o it_o and_o time_n be_v uncertain_a l._n 1._o 284._o l._n 2._o 43._o he_o hold_v that_o after_o the_o resurrection_n the_o body_n of_o the_o damn_a shall_v be_v spiritual_a as_o well_o as_o the_o body_n of_o the_o bless_a that_o be_v to_o say_v as_o he_o explain_v it_o active_a and_o of_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o air._n he_o believe_v that_o the_o damn_a shall_v be_v punish_v in_o different_a manner_n according_a to_o the_o difference_n of_o their_o sin_n l._n 4._o 42._o he_o defend_v the_o freedom_n of_o man_n will_n l._n 1._o 271_o 303_o 352_o 363_o etc._n etc._n he_o allow_v that_o grace_n be_v necessary_a to_o perform_v that_o which_o be_v good_a but_o he_o will_v have_v man_n on_o his_o part_n to_o use_v his_o diligence_n and_o labour_n that_o grace_n may_v be_v operative_a the_o nature_n of_o man_n say_v he_o have_v receive_v several_a grace_n which_o it_o be_v in_o man_n power_n to_o make_v good_a use_n of_o man_n labour_n must_v concur_v with_o grace_n as_o the_o industry_n of_o sailor_n be_v helpful_a to_o the_o prosperous_a wind_n it_o be_v of_o god_n providence_n that_o our_o help_n come_v but_o we_o must_v also_o join_v our_o endeavour_n with_o it_o l._n 2._o 2._o we_o be_v ourselves_o say_v he_o in_o another_o letter_n the_o cause_n of_o our_o own_o damnation_n and_o jesus_n christ_n be_v the_o cause_n of_o our_o salvation_n for_o it_o be_v he_o that_o have_v justify_v we_o by_o baptism_n who_o have_v deliver_v we_o from_o the_o punishment_n we_o have_v deserve_v and_o have_v enrich_v we_o with_o his_o gift_n but_o all_o his_o grace_n will_v be_v of_o no_o advantage_n to_o we_o if_o we_o do_v not_o what_o we_o be_v able_a to_o do_v on_o our_o part_n l._n 2._o 61._o man_n say_v he_o in_o another_o place_n stand_v in_o need_n of_o the_o divine_a assistance_n to_o accomplish_v those_o very_a thing_n which_o seem_v to_o be_v in_o his_o power_n but_o that_o grace_n be_v never_o want_v to_o those_o who_o on_o their_o part_n do_v what_o they_o be_v able_a for_o if_o the_o divine_a providence_n excite_v and_o stir_v up_o those_o who_o have_v no_o desire_n to_o do_v good_a with_o what_o reason_n can_v it_o deny_v necessary_a help_n for_o do_v good_a to_o those_o who_o will_n be_v well_o incline_v and_o do_v what_o they_o be_v able_a l._n 4._o 171._o nevertheless_o man_n must_v not_o attribute_v the_o good_a he_o do_v to_o himself_o but_o must_v refer_v all_o to_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n otherwise_o his_o best_a action_n will_v be_v of_o no_o use_n to_o he_o l._n 2._o 265_o 242._o in_o sum_n no_o man_n live_v upon_o earth_n and_o sin_n not_o l._n 1._o 435._o s._n isidore_n deliver_v himself_o upon_o the_o sacrament_n of_o baptism_n and_o the_o lord_n supper_n in_o a_o way_n altogether_o conformable_a to_o the_o doctrine_n and_o discipline_n of_o the_o present_a church_n the_o baptism_n of_o infant_n say_v he_o do_v not_o only_o wash_v they_o from_o their_o natural_a pollution_n cause_v by_o the_o sin_n of_o adam_n but_o it_o also_o conferr_v grace_n it_o not_o only_o obliterate_v the_o sin_n of_o those_o that_o receive_v it_o but_o also_o make_v they_o god_n adopt_a child_n l._n 3._o 195._o the_o veil_n that_o cover_v the_o sacramental_a element_n do_v undoubted_o overspread_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n l._n 1._o 123._o and_o the_o holy_a spirit_n turn_v the_o wine_n into_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n l._n 1._o 314._o the_o scandalous_a life_n of_o minister_n their_o sin_n and_o impiety_n do_v not_o hinder_v the_o effect_n of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o they_o administer_v l._n 1._o 120._o l._n 2._o 37_o 52._o l._n 3._o 34_o 394._o he_o approve_v of_o the_o honour_n which_o be_v give_v to_o the_o martyr_n and_o the_o respect_n which_o be_v bestow_v on_o their_o relic_n he_o disallow_v not_o the_o present_n of_o offering_n at_o their_o altar_n in_o honour_n of_o they_o but_o the_o principal_a respect_n which_o we_o can_v give_v they_o be_v to_o imitate_v their_o life_n l._n 1._o 55._o l._n 2._o 89._o he_o prefer_v a_o single_a life_n before_o marriage_n l._n 2._o 133._o he_o observe_v that_o the_o
s._n paul_n 〈◊〉_d s_o peter_n in_o desert_n and_o say_v that_o these_o two_o apostle_n be_v as_o the_o two_o eye_n of_o the_o body_n of_o the_o câ—…_n of_o which_o jesus_n christ_n be_v the_o head_n that_o their_o call_n travail_n and_o end_v make_v they_o eâ—…_n he_o conclude_v say_v that_o he_o do_v not_o doubt_v but_o that_o these_o two_o glorious_a apostle_n do_v endeavour_v by_o their_o prayer_n to_o move_v our_o lord_n to_o mercy_n there_o be_v heretofore_o another_o sermon_n upon_o this_o feast_n but_o f._n quesnel_n have_v reject_v it_o in_o his_o appendix_n because_o all_o of_o it_o except_o the_o beginning_n be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o 3d._a sermon_n of_o s._n leo_n â—â—on_v the_o anniversary_n of_o his_o advancement_n to_o the_o popedom_n the_o follow_a sermon_n be_v on_o the_o octavo_fw-la of_o the_o precede_a feast_n if_o we_o may_v believe_v the_o title_n 〈◊〉_d it_o appear_v by_o the_o body_n of_o the_o sermon_n that_o it_o be_v make_v upon_o another_o subject_n and_o apparent_o at_o another_o time_n after_o that_o rome_n be_v free_v from_o the_o vandal_n s._n leo_n therein_o condemn_v the_o romaniâ—…_n superstition_n who_o after_o they_o be_v deliver_v by_o the_o help_n of_o the_o saint_n and_o the_o mercy_n of_o god_n do_v celebrate_v their_o jupiter_n their_o ludi_fw-la circenses_fw-la in_o honour_n of_o neptune_n or_o as_o other_o of_o juno_n minerud_v &_o jupiter_n cirque-shews_a with_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o pomp_n and_o state_n the_o eighty_o second_o sermon_n be_v upon_o the_o feast_n of_o the_o 7_o macchabee_n which_o be_v join_v to_o the_o â—east_n of_o the_o dedication_n of_o some_o roman_a church_n he_o exhort_v the_o faithful_a to_o imitate_v these_o generous_a martyr_n in_o conquer_a the_o persecution_n of_o their_o spiritual_a enemy_n he_o high_o praise_v the_o person_n that_o have_v build_v the_o church_n which_o be_v dedicate_v and_o take_v a_o occasion_n to_o admonish_v the_o christian_n that_o they_o ought_v to_o build_v a_o spiritual_a temple_n in_o themselves_o s._n leo_n make_v a_o observation_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o panegyric_n of_o s._n laurence_n that_o the_o martyr_n be_v those_o who_o have_v most_o exact_o imitate_v the_o charity_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o our_o lord_n in_o die_v for_o we_o have_v redeem_v we_o and_o that_o the_o martyr_n show_v we_o by_o their_o death_n that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o fear_v torture_n that_o among_o all_o the_o martyr_n there_o be_v none_o that_o be_v more_o cruel_o persecute_v and_o show_v more_o constancy_n than_o s._n laurence_n that_o as_o he_o be_v a_o minister_n of_o the_o sacrament_n the_o persecutor_n be_v animate_v by_o a_o double_a motive_n and_o put_v on_o by_o two_o different_a passion_n be_v covetous_a of_o money_n and_o a_o enemy_n to_o the_o true_a religion_n his_o avarice_n put_v he_o upon_o seize_v the_o treasure_n of_o the_o church_n and_o his_o impiety_n upon_o destroy_v the_o christian_a religion_n he_o can_v not_o make_v s._n laurence_n deliver_v up_o the_o treasure_n of_o the_o church_n but_o he_o must_v at_o the_o same_o time_n make_v he_o renounce_v his_o religion_n he_o demand_v of_o he_o then_o the_o place_n where_o the_o treasure_n of_o the_o church_n be_v our_o saint_n show_v he_o the_o flock_n of_o poor_a which_o be_v maintain_v and_o clothe_v out_o of_o the_o church_n revenue_n the_o tyrant_n be_v disappoint_v of_o his_o hope_n be_v all_o in_o a_o fury_n and_o prepare_v the_o most_o cruel_a torment_n and_o after_o he_o have_v tear_v and_o mangle_v his_o body_n with_o many_o blow_v he_o broil_v his_o body_n upon_o a_o grid-iron_n but_o the_o more_o cruel_a his_o torture_n be_v the_o great_a be_v the_o glory_n of_o this_o martyr_n so_o that_o rome_n have_v be_v as_o famous_a for_o the_o martyrdom_n of_o s._n laurence_n as_o jerusalem_n for_o s._n stephen_n we_o hope_v add_v this_o father_n that_o we_o shall_v be_v help_v by_o his_o prayer_n and_o his_o intercession_n the_o nine_o follow_a sermon_n be_v upon_o the_o summer_n ember-day_n he_o exhort_v the_o faithful_a to_o fast_v and_o show_v the_o advantage_n of_o it_o and_o require_v they_o always_o to_o join_v fast_v and_o abstinence_n together_o he_o recommend_v the_o love_n of_o god_n the_o ninety_o three_o sermon_n be_v against_o the_o error_n of_o eutyches_n the_o ninety_o four_o contain_v some_o reflection_n upon_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o incarnation_n upon_o the_o occasion_n of_o the_o transfiguration_n of_o our_o lord_n in_o the_o ninety_o fifth_z he_o explain_v the_o degree_n of_o blessedness_n set_v down_o in_o the_o sermon_n of_o jesus_n christ_n upon_o the_o mount_n the_o ninety_o six_o upon_o the_o feast_n of_o s._n peter_n chair_n be_v new_o publish_v out_o of_o a_o manuscript_n of_o the_o king_n library_n it_o be_v s._n leo_n style_n f._n quesnel_n observe_v in_o this_o place_n that_o there_o be_v many_o prayer_n in_o the_o missal_n and_o roman_a pontifical_a which_o be_v s._n leo_n style_n in_o this_o number_n he_o put_v the_o preface_n of_o the_o mass_n and_o hence_o he_o add_v two_o of_o they_o the_o one_o for_o the_o mass_n of_o consecration_n of_o bishop_n the_o other_o for_o the_o ordination_n of_o a_o priest_n with_o a_o prayer_n of_o the_o archdeacon_n to_o the_o bishop_n upon_o the_o reconcile_n of_o penitent_n these_o piece_n be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o pontifical_a but_o it_o be_v not_o certain_a that_o they_o be_v s._n leo_n the_o appendix_n contain_v 3_o sermon_n false_o attribute_v to_o s._n leo_n and_o 2_o other_o make_v up_o of_o little_a piece_n take_v out_o of_o this_o father_n the_o one_a be_v upon_o s._n vincent_n the_o second_o upon_o the_o nativity_n of_o our_o lord_n the_o 3d._n upon_o the_o ascension_n the_o four_o upon_o the_o feast_n of_o the_o apostle_n s_o peter_n and_o s._n paul_n and_o the_o last_o be_v a_o treatise_n against_o the_o error_n of_o eutyches_n and_o other_o heretic_n we_o do_v not_o here_o speak_v of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o call_v of_o the_o gentile_n the_o short_a head_n about_o grace_n and_o freewill_n nor_o of_o the_o epistle_n to_o demetrias_n work_v which_o father_n quesnel_n have_v put_v under_o s._n leo_n name_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o work_n because_o we_o will_v allow_v a_o chapter_n by_o itself_o for_o the_o examination_n whether_o they_o be_v s._n leo_n or_o not_o the_o style_n of_o s._n leo_n be_v polite_a and_o over-elegant_a his_o discourse_n be_v make_v up_o of_o period_n who_o part_n be_v well_o distinguish_v and_o measure_v he_o have_v a_o rhyme_v cadence_n of_o word_n which_o be_v very_o wonderful_a it_o be_v swell_v with_o noble_a epithet_n fit_a apposition_n suitable_a antithesis_n and_o admirable_a end_n of_o period_n this_o render_v it_o pleasant_a to_o the_o ear_n and_o that_o set_v such_o a_o lustre_n upon_o it_o as_o be_v dazzle_v and_o ravish_v but_o this_o style_v not_o be_v natural_a be_v find_v sometime_o intricate_a and_o obscure_a and_o keep_v the_o reader_n or_o hearer_n in_o suspense_n the_o elegancy_n of_o these_o sort_n of_o discourse_n arise_v from_o nothing_o but_o the_o range_a of_o the_o word_n which_o make_v a_o wonderful_a cadence_n if_o we_o will_v alter_v it_o and_o express_v the_o same_o sense_n in_o other_o word_n we_o shall_v perceive_v no_o such_o beauty_n as_o we_o admire_v before_o nevertheless_o s._n leo_n sense_n be_v very_o good_a he_o be_v exact_a in_o point_n of_o doctrine_n and_o very_o skilful_a in_o discipline_n but_o he_o be_v not_o very_o full_a of_o moral_a point_n he_o treat_v of_o they_o very_o dry_o in_o a_o way_n that_o rather_o divert_v than_o affect_v he_o be_v zealous_a for_o the_o right_n and_o privilege_n of_o his_o see_n and_o seek_v all_o opportunity_n of_o advance_v and_o enlarge_n they_o as_o much_o as_o possible_a this_o design_n be_v very_o apparent_a in_o all_o his_o write_n but_o we_o must_v own_v that_o he_o use_v his_o power_n with_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o meckness_n and_o moderation_n be_v persuade_v that_o the_o only_a use_n of_o it_o be_v to_o provide_v that_o the_o law_n of_o the_o church_n he_o due_o observe_v and_o that_o nothing_o be_v command_v or_o allow_v contrary_a to_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o council_n these_o be_v his_o principle_n he_o greaten_v his_o authority_n but_o it_o be_v for_o edification_n and_o never_o for_o destruction_n he_o have_v a_o great_a veneration_n for_o emperor_n and_o king_n he_o meddle_v not_o with_o civil_a affair_n last_o it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n never_o have_v more_o grandeur_n and_o less_o pride_n than_o in_o this_o pope_n time_n the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v never_o more_o honour_v more_o considerable_a and_o respect_a than_o in_o this_o pope_n time_n and_o yet_o he_o never_o carry_v himself_o with_o more_o humility_n wisdom_n sweetness_n and_o charity_n
solitary_a life_n the_o desert_n be_v the_o temple_n of_o god_n in_o the_o desert_n god_n be_v find_v the_o earthly_a paradise_n be_v the_o figure_n of_o it_o moses_n see_v god_n in_o the_o desert_n the_o people_n of_o israel_n be_v deliver_v by_o pass_v through_o the_o desert_n the_o red-sea_n open_v itself_o to_o give_v they_o a_o free_a passage_n into_o the_o desert_n and_o afterward_o close_v again_o to_o prevent_v their_o return_n from_o thence_o in_o the_o desert_n they_o be_v nourish_v with_o the_o heavenly_a food_n and_o quench_v their_o thirst_n with_o the_o miraculous_a water_n in_o the_o desert_n they_o receive_v the_o law_n david_n be_v preserve_v in_o the_o desert_n elias_n elisha_n and_o the_o prophet_n dwell_v in_o desert_n jesus_n christ_n be_v baptize_v in_o the_o desert_n there_o it_o be_v that_o angel_n minister_v unto_o he_o where_o he_o feed_v 5000_o men._n it_o be_v upon_o a_o mountain_n in_o the_o wilderness_n that_o his_o glory_n appear_v he_o pray_v in_o the_o desert_n the_o saint_n retire_v themselves_o into_o the_o desert_n the_o habitation_n of_o desert_n be_v to_o be_v prefer_v before_o all_o other_o there_o god_n be_v more_o easy_o find_v there_o we_o converse_v more_o familiar_o with_o he_o there_o we_o live_v more_o quiet_o and_o free_a from_o temptation_n the_o praise_n of_o desert_n in_o general_n be_v attend_v by_o the_o particular_a commendation_n of_o the_o desert_n of_o lerin_n that_o be_v a_o sweet_a place_n full_a of_o fountain_n overspread_v with_o herb_n abound_v with_o most_o pleasant_a flower_n grateful_a as_o well_o to_o the_o eye_n as_o smell_v a_o abode_n fit_a for_o honoratus_n who_o first_o found_v the_o monastery_n and_o have_v maximus_n for_o his_o successor_n bless_a lupus_n his_o brother_n vincentius_n and_o reverend_a caprasius_n and_o many_o other_o holy_a old_a man_n who_o dwell_v in_o separate_a cell_n have_v make_v the_o life_n of_o the_o egyptian_a monk_n to_o flourish_v among_o we_o last_o after_o he_o have_v speak_v of_o their_o virtue_n he_o congratulate_v hilarius_n that_o he_o be_v return_v again_o to_o such_o a_o charm_a and_o delightful_a dwelling_n the_o second_o work_n be_v a_o cave_n a_o epistola_fw-la de_fw-fr contemptu_fw-la mundi_fw-la &_o saecularis_fw-la philosophiae_fw-la dr._n cave_n treatise_n of_o the_o contempt_n of_o the_o world_n dedicate_v to_o his_o kinsman_n call_v valerian_n who_o be_v of_o a_o illustrious_a family_n to_o exhort_v he_o to_o fly_v from_o the_o world_n he_o represent_v to_o he_o the_o two_o principal_a duty_n incumbent_a upon_o man._n 1._o to_o know_v and_o worship_n god_n 2._o to_o take_v care_n of_o the_o salvation_n of_o his_o soul_n that_o these_o two_o duty_n be_v inseparable_a because_o no_o man_n can_v be_v careful_a of_o his_o soul_n unless_o he_o worship_v god_n nor_o honour_n god_n unless_o he_o take_v care_n of_o his_o soul_n that_o it_o be_v more_o reasonable_a to_o be_v solicitous_a for_o the_o safety_n of_o our_o soul_n than_o our_o body_n because_o the_o life_n of_o the_o soul_n be_v eternal_a whereas_o the_o life_n of_o the_o body_n must_v have_v a_o end_n and_o for_o that_o reason_n we_o must_v labour_v in_o this_o life_n for_o eternity_n that_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o obtain_v the_o eternal_a happiness_n which_o we_o desire_v provide_v that_o we_o contemn_v this_o miserable_a life_n that_o the_o world_n have_v two_o principal_a attractive_n to_o allure_v we_o to_o it_o riches_n and_o honour_n but_o that_o we_o ought_v to_o tread_v they_o both_o under_o our_o foot_n that_o riches_n be_v ordinary_o the_o cause_n of_o injustice_n that_o they_o be_v uncertain_a that_o we_o must_v necessary_o leave_v they_o at_o our_o death_n that_o honour_n be_v common_a to_o the_o good_a and_o evil_a that_o fortune_n have_v her_o flitting_n and_o nothing_o be_v stable_a and_o permanent_a but_o true_a piety_n that_o the_o true_a honour_n and_o riches_n be_v celestial_a that_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o make_v a_o serious_a reflection_n upon_o the_o shortness_n of_o life_n and_o the_o necessity_n of_o death_n but_o we_o must_v think_v that_o these_o be_v not_o the_o only_a good_a thing_n for_o our_o salvation_n that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o follow_v the_o example_n of_o those_o who_o lead_v a_o worldly_a life_n but_o to_o propound_v to_o themselves_o the_o life_n of_o they_o who_o renounce_v the_o world_n that_o they_o may_v lead_v a_o true_o christian_a life_n although_o they_o be_v person_n of_o quality_n and_o may_v have_v enjoy_v honour_n and_o riches_n s._n clemens_n s._n greg._n thaumaturgus_n s._n basil_n s._n greg._n nazianzen_n s._n paulinus_n of_o nola_n s._n hilary_n bishop_n of_o arles_n and_o petronius_n be_v those_o who_o s._n eucherius_n propound_v to_o valerian_n he_o mention_n the_o excellent_a orator_n who_o renounce_v the_o honour_n which_o they_o may_v have_v hope_v for_o in_o the_o world_n yet_o lay_v aside_o all_o their_o glory_n to_o write_v for_o religion_n such_o as_o lactantius_n minutius_n foelix_n s._n cyprian_n s._n hilary_n s._n j._n chrysostom_n and_o s._n ambrose_n he_o propound_v to_o he_o also_o the_o example_n of_o holy_a king_n last_o he_o make_v use_v of_o the_o whole_a frame_n of_o nature_n and_o all_o the_o visible_a world_n to_o prove_v that_o the_o only_a employment_n of_o man_n ought_v to_o be_v to_o honour_v the_o creator_n of_o all_o thing_n after_o all_o these_o consideration_n he_o discover_v to_o he_o the_o vanity_n of_o all_o philosophical_a knowledge_n and_o show_v he_o that_o there_o be_v no_o true_a wisdom_n teach_v nor_o any_o true_a happiness_n to_o be_v find_v but_o in_o the_o religion_n of_o jesus_n christ._n this_o write_n be_v date_v in_o the_o 1085th_o year_n from_o the_o first_o building_n of_o rome_n which_o be_v the_o 432._o of_o our_o common_a aera_fw-la these_o two_o treatise_n be_v write_v in_o a_o style_n very_o clean_a and_o elegant_a the_o matter_n be_v spiritual_a and_o the_o manner_n of_o handle_v it_o very_o agreeable_a it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o these_o little_a book_n be_v not_o inferior_a in_o the_o politeness_n and_o purity_n of_o language_n to_o the_o work_n of_o those_o author_n who_o live_v in_o those_o age_n when_o language_n be_v in_o great_a purity_n they_o have_v be_v print_v distinct_o at_o antwerp_n in_o 1621._o this_o treatise_n to_o valerian_n be_v print_v at_o basil_n with_o erasmus_n note_n who_o commend_v it_o to_o we_o as_o one_o of_o the_o most_o elegant_a piece_n of_o antiquity_n anno_fw-la 1520_o and_o 1531._o it_o be_v also_o publish_v by_o rosoeidus_n with_o note_n at_o antwerp_n 1620._o together_o with_o the_o former_a in_o the_o praise_n of_o solitude_n which_o genebrard_n put_v out_o at_o paris_n 1578._o his_o other_o treatise_n be_v not_o so_o profitable_a nor_o so_o elegant_a as_o the_o former_a by_o a_o great_a deal_n his_o treatise_n of_o cave_n of_o de_fw-fr formulis_fw-la spiritualis_fw-la intelligentie_n cave_n spiritual_a term_n and_o phrase_n direct_v to_o veranus_n be_v a_o collection_n of_o mystical_a and_o spiritual_a reflection_n upon_o the_o term_n and_o expression_n of_o holy_a scripture_n in_o which_o there_o be_v very_o little_a solidity_n his_o first_o book_n of_o instruction_n contain_v the_o explication_n of_o several_a question_n which_o he_o propose_v to_o himself_o out_o of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n some_o of_o they_o be_v very_o well_o resolve_v and_o we_o may_v find_v in_o they_o some_o very_a good_a remark_n the_o second_o book_n contain_v 1._o the_o explication_n of_o the_o hebrew_n name_n 2._o the_o signification_n of_o some_o hebrew_n term_n which_o be_v often_o meet_v withal_o in_o the_o bible_n such_o as_o amen_o hallâ—…_n etc._n etc._n 3._o the_o explication_n of_o some_o special_a phrase_n 4._o a_o explication_n of_o the_o name_n of_o nation_n city_n and_o river_n which_o be_v not_o know_v 5._o of_o the_o hebrew_a month_n and_o festival_n 6._o the_o name_n of_o idol_n 7._o the_o explication_n of_o their_o habit_n and_o clothing_n 8._o of_o bird_n and_o beast_n 9_o a_o comparison_n of_o the_o jewish_a weight_n and_o measure_n with_o those_o of_o the_o greek_n and_o latin_n and_o the_o signification_n of_o some_o greek_a name_n the_o usefulness_n and_o worth_n of_o this_o critical_a work_n may_v be_v easy_o know_v but_o the_o compose_n of_o it_o be_v very_o hard_a s._n eucherius_n have_v not_o examine_v these_o thing_n thorough_o but_o content_v himself_o to_o give_v the_o mean_v of_o every_o thing_n in_o short_a without_o trouble_v himself_o to_o prove_v they_o he_o have_v take_v the_o great_a part_n of_o what_o he_o discourse_v of_o out_o of_o several_a author_n he_o discuss_n they_o very_o often_o well_o enough_o but_o he_o be_v mistake_v in_o many_o place_n gennadius_n make_v mention_n of_o these_o book_n the_o commentary_n upon_o genesis_n and_o the_o book_n of_o king_n which_o go_v under_o the_o name_n of_o
same_o matter_n nor_o be_v it_o at_o all_o surprise_v to_o meet_v with_o the_o same_o sense_n and_o the_o like_a expression_n if_o we_o will_v search_v s._n augustine_n work_n as_o diligent_o as_o m._n anthelmi_n have_v take_v the_o pain_n to_o do_v s._n prosper_n i_o do_v not_o question_v but_o we_o may_v have_v as_o good_a success_n in_o compare_v the_o phrase_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o call_v of_o the_o gentile_n with_o he_o and_o there_o be_v also_o parallel_v place_n where_o the_o sentence_n of_o s._n prosper_n which_o he_o compare_v with_o those_o of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o call_v of_o the_o gentile_n be_v take_v out_o of_o s._n austin_n or_o be_v find_v in_o the_o same_o term_n in_o the_o work_v of_o that_o father_n but_o it_o be_v needless_a to_o go_v to_o particular_n because_o notwithstanding_o all_o those_o long_a and_o tedious_a parallel_n the_o difference_n between_o the_o style_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o call_v of_o the_o gentile_n and_o s._n prosper_n work_n be_v easy_a to_o be_v perceive_v for_o the_o reason_n which_o we_o have_v already_o several_a time_n repeat_v we_o have_v now_o no_o more_o to_o do_v but_o to_o examine_v the_o conjecture_n by_o which_o f._n quesnel_n have_v be_v induce_v to_o attribute_v the_o work_n of_o the_o call_v of_o the_o gentile_n to_o s._n leo._n his_o principal_n or_o rather_o his_o only_a argument_n be_v the_o agreement_n of_o style_n which_o he_o think_v he_o have_v find_v between_o this_o work_n and_o s._n leo_n write_n for_o have_v read_v the_o work_n of_o this_o father_n over_o and_o over_o again_o and_o render_v his_o style_n familiar_a to_o he_o he_o acknowledge_v he_o as_o he_o say_v in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o call_v of_o the_o gentile_n he_o perceive_v immediate_o his_o modes_n of_o speech_n his_o pleasant_a word_n his_o transition_n his_o figure_n his_o fancy_n his_o exact_a period_n his_o rhyme_a cadence_n his_o apostrophe_n his_o interrogation_n and_o paraphrase_n and_o come_v afterward_o more_o strict_o to_o examine_v this_o work_n he_o find_v 1._o that_o the_o time_n do_v very_o well_o agree_v to_o s._n leo_n age_n who_o may_v have_v compose_v it_o under_o the_o popedom_n of_o sixtus_n the_o contest_v about_o grace_n have_v already_o be_v very_o much_o agitate_a 2._o that_o the_o country_n of_o this_o author_n do_v also_o suit_n with_o s._n leo_n that_o he_o be_v not_o a_o african_a since_o he_o never_o quote_v s._n austin_n that_o it_o be_v not_o likely_a that_o he_o be_v a_o french_a man_n gennadius_n not_o have_v mention_v he_o that_o he_o be_v rather_o a_o italian_a the_o purity_n of_o his_o style_n show_v it_o and_o this_o be_v confirm_v by_o a_o testimony_n out_o of_o chap._n 33._o lib._n 2._o where_o he_o sayâ—_n the_o barbarian_n come_v to_o the_o assistance_n of_o the_o roman_n have_v receive_v that_o religion_n in_o our_o country_n which_o they_o can_v never_o have_v come_v to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o in_o their_o own_o which_o signify_v that_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o country_n of_o this_o author_n to_o this_o we_o may_v add_v that_o these_o book_n be_v never_o cite_v in_o africa_n that_o they_o be_v never_o see_v in_o france_n till_o the_o nine_o age_n whereas_o we_o find_v they_o cite_v in_o 496_o by_o pope_n gelasius_n as_o a_o work_n know_v and_o receive_v at_o rome_n 3._o this_o author_n cite_v the_o holy_a scripture_n after_o s._n leo_n manner_n they_o both_o of_o they_o use_n s._n jerâ—m's_n version_n they_o cite_v the_o same_o text_n and_o use_v they_o in_o a_o particular_a way_n 4._o they_o express_v their_o doctrine_n about_o grace_n after_o the_o same_o manner_n they_o both_o acknowledge_v a_o general_a grace_n and_o call_v the_o element_n and_o creature_n the_o leave_n and_o volume_n wherein_o the_o eternal_a law_n be_v write_v 5._o they_o have_v often_o the_o same_o thought_n they_o speak_v alike_o of_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o god_n have_v choose_v it_o to_o be_v the_o head-church_n of_o the_o world_n and_o that_o he_o permit_v the_o roman_a empire_n to_o be_v extend_v over_o all_o the_o earth_n that_o religion_n may_v enlarge_v itself_o the_o more_o easy_o and_o that_o it_o have_v enter_v into_o those_o place_n where_o the_o roman_a empire_n have_v gain_v no_o power_n compare_v chap._n 1._o serm_n 1._o of_o s._n peter_n and_o s._n paul_n in_o s._n leo_n with_o chap._n 16._o lib._n 2._o of_o the_o call_v of_o the_o gentile_n they_o both_o say_v that_o s._n peter_n have_v take_v his_o soundness_n and_o constancy_n from_o the_o principal_a rock_n s._n leo_n a_fw-la principali_fw-la petra_n soliditatem_fw-la &_o virti_fw-la this_fw-mi traxit_fw-la &_o nominis_fw-la the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o call_v of_o the_o gentile_n lib._n 2._o chap._n 28._o ab_fw-la illa_fw-la principali_fw-la petra_n communionem_fw-la &_o virtutis_fw-la sumpsit_fw-la &_o nominis_fw-la the_o same_o fancy_n stile_n and_o expression_n 6._o the_o style_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o call_v of_o the_o gentile_n be_v exact_o like_o s._n leo._n we_o have_v already_o observe_v that_o it_o be_v elegant_a and_o polite_a full_a of_o antithesis_n and_o rhyme_n that_o his_o sentence_n be_v proportion_v and_o divide_v into_o equal_a part_n which_o be_v as_o we_o have_v note_v the_o description_n of_o s._n leo_n style_n 7._o not_o only_o the_o style_n be_v very_o exact_o alike_o but_o they_o use_v often_o the_o same_o word_n and_o that_o peculiar_a one_o we_o may_v see_v a_o large_a list_n of_o they_o p._n 375._o of_o the_o second_o tome_n of_o father_n quesnel_n edition_n he_o join_v to_o it_o in_o the_o follow_a page_n a_o comparison_n of_o many_o phrase_n and_o think_v that_o by_o this_o he_o have_v invincible_o prove_v that_o the_o work_n of_o the_o call_v of_o the_o gentile_n be_v saint_n leo_n but_o his_o adversary_n undertake_v to_o prove_v two_o thing_n against_o he_o 1._o that_o all_o his_o conjecture_n be_v weak_a 2._o that_o there_o be_v argument_n which_o clear_o show_v and_o put_v it_o out_o of_o question_n that_o the_o book_n of_o the_o call_v of_o the_o gentile_n be_v not_o s._n leo_n but_o since_o it_o be_v needless_a to_o enter_v upon_o a_o discussion_n of_o the_o first_o if_o the_o last_o be_v well_o prove_v therefore_o i_o will_v begin_v with_o the_o latter_a let_v we_o then_o take_v a_o view_n of_o the_o reason_n which_o do_v invincible_o prove_v according_a to_o m._n anthelmi_n that_o s._n leo_n be_v not_o the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o call_v of_o the_o gentile_n the_o first_o be_v take_v from_o the_o friendship_n that_o be_v between_o s._n leo_n and_o cassian_n be_v it_o credible_a that_o he_o will_v desire_v cassian_n to_o write_v in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o church_n against_o nestorius_n as_o he_o do_v and_o will_v have_v have_v so_o much_o respect_n for_o he_o if_o he_o have_v think_v he_o in_o a_o error_n and_o will_v he_o have_v write_v the_o book_n of_o the_o call_v of_o the_o gentile_n against_o his_o doctrine_n if_o he_o have_v know_v that_o he_o have_v forsake_v it_o as_o f._n quesnel_n maintain_v i_o believe_v that_o he_o have_v no_o proof_n and_o that_o it_o be_v not_o probable_a that_o cassian_n change_v his_o opinion_n i_o own_o that_o s._n leo_n be_v one_o of_o his_o friend_n but_o this_o be_v no_o proof_n that_o he_o be_v of_o his_o judgement_n nor_o can_v any_o man_n be_v invincible_o convince_v thereby_o that_o he_o do_v not_o write_v the_o book_n of_o the_o call_v of_o the_o gentile_n all_o his_o day_n he_o do_v write_v against_o his_o best_a friend_n when_o he_o find_v they_o not_o of_o his_o opinion_n all_o that_o he_o can_v do_v for_o his_o friend_n be_v to_o direct_v he_o not_o to_o attack_v he_o direct_o to_o treat_v he_o mild_o and_o instruct_v he_o rather_o than_o oppose_v he_o now_o this_o be_v what_o the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o call_v of_o the_o gentile_n do_v the_o difference_n between_o s._n augustine_n scholar_n and_o their_o adversary_n be_v never_o look_v upon_o as_o heretical_a s._n prosper_n though_o he_o be_v zealous_a for_o s._n augustine_n doctrine_n yet_o own_v that_o those_o who_o he_o oppose_v be_v orthodox_n christian_n and_o aught_o for_o all_o that_o to_o be_v reckon_v in_o the_o church_n the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o call_v of_o the_o gentile_n speak_v in_o a_o more_o moderate_a way_n and_o account_v of_o those_o contest_v as_o about_o some_o hard_a question_n which_o be_v debate_v among_o find_v christian_n cassian_n and_o the_o rest_n of_o his_o party_n defend_v their_o sentiment_n with_o much_o calmness_n without_o passion_n or_o obstinacy_n all_o which_o evince_v that_o s._n leo_n may_v very_o well_o make_v use_v of_o cassian_n to_o write_v against_o
man_n do_v be_v evil_n the_o light_n of_o nature_n be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o believe_v faith_n be_v the_o gift_n of_o grace_n it_o be_v grace_n which_o increase_v it_o it_o be_v grace_n which_o preserve_v it_o have_v lay_v down_o these_o principle_n he_o give_v four_o rule_n for_o the_o explain_n of_o such_o general_a expression_n of_o holy_a scripture_n as_o concern_v the_o salvation_n of_o men._n 1._o that_o the_o holy_a scripture_n speak_v of_o the_o good_a and_o evil_a the_o elect_a and_o reprobate_n use_v such_o general_a term_n in_o speak_v of_o these_o two_o sort_n of_o person_n as_o if_o it_o will_v comprehend_v all_o man_n in_o particular_a under_o this_o universal_a expression_n 2._o that_o the_o scripture_n speak_v of_o the_o man_n of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o nation_n use_v such_o general_a term_n although_o it_o intend_v to_o speak_v some_o time_n of_o the_o elect_n and_o sometime_o of_o the_o reprobate_n 3d._a rule_n that_o the_o scripture_n speak_v of_o man_n of_o divers_a time_n as_o if_o they_o be_v the_o same_o man_n and_o of_o the_o same_o time_n the_o four_o that_o the_o word_n all_o be_v often_o take_v for_o all_o sort_n of_o person_n of_o all_o age_n sect_n and_o country_n and_o that_o it_o be_v in_o this_o sense_n that_o these_o word_n of_o the_o apostle_n may_v be_v understand_v god_n will_v have_v all_o man_n to_o be_v save_v as_o to_o the_o general_a prayer_n of_o the_o church_n he_o observe_v that_o that_o be_v the_o reason_n of_o pray_v for_o all_o man_n but_o that_o these_o prayer_n be_v not_o hear_v with_o respect_n to_o every_o particular_a although_o they_o be_v with_o regard_n to_o other_o that_o the_o reason_n of_o this_o difference_n depend_v on_o the_o secret_a judgement_n of_o god_n and_o that_o it_o can_v be_v say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o merit_n of_o the_o will_n which_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o this_o distinction_n that_o grace_n be_v give_v to_o the_o good_a and_o deny_v to_o sinner_n that_o the_o example_n of_o infant_n and_o of_o such_o wicked_a man_n as_o be_v convert_v at_o the_o hour_n of_o death_n prove_v the_o contrary_n in_o fine_a that_o grace_n be_v a_o act_n of_o the_o divine_a liberality_n that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o inquire_v into_o the_o reason_n why_o god_n give_v it_o to_o some_o and_o deny_v it_o to_o other_o why_o he_o choose_v some_o and_o do_v not_o choose_v other_o that_o this_o question_n be_v unsearchable_a and_o that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o have_v recourse_n to_o freewill_n for_o the_o explication_n of_o it_o after_o he_o have_v reject_v in_o the_o first_o book_n that_o which_o be_v the_o subject_n of_o the_o contest_v he_o find_v out_o three_o truth_n which_o he_o establish_v in_o the_o second_o 1._o that_o god_n will_v that_o all_o man_n shall_v be_v save_v and_o come_v to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o truth_n 2._o that_o we_o can_v come_v to_o that_o knowledge_n but_o by_o grace_n and_o that_o merit_v contribute_v nothing_o to_o it_o 3._o that_o the_o mind_n of_o man_n can_v comprehend_v the_o judgement_n of_o god_n let_v we_o now_o see_v the_o consequence_n which_o he_o draw_v from_o these_o principle_n that_o we_o can_v give_v the_o reason_n why_o he_o put_v off_o the_o call_v of_o some_o and_o give_v not_o his_o special_a grace_n to_o all_o those_o who_o he_o call_v that_o all_o man_n have_v have_v a_o part_n in_o the_o general_a call_v the_o gentile_n by_o nature_n the_o jew_n by_o the_o law_n but_o they_o who_o have_v please_v god_n have_v be_v separate_v from_o other_o by_o faith_n and_o grace_n which_o although_o more_o rare_a and_o secret_a be_v not_o deny_v in_o the_o first_o time_n that_o at_o present_a it_o be_v not_o equal_o dispose_v to_o all_o the_o world_n that_o those_o to_o who_o it_o be_v give_v have_v not_o merit_v it_o that_o he_o that_o have_v receive_v it_o must_v expect_v all_o his_o growth_n and_o proficiency_n from_o the_o same_o grace_n that_o nevertheless_o man_n do_v merit_n by_o persevere_v because_o he_o have_v power_n to_o fall_v away_o that_o one_o convince_a proof_n that_o man_n be_v behold_v to_o god_n special_a grace_n for_o their_o conversion_n and_o not_o to_o their_o natural_a goodness_n be_v this_o that_o since_o the_o flood_n god_n have_v continual_o call_v man_n by_o miracle_n sign_n and_o prophecy_n and_o that_o nevertheless_o no_o man_n have_v turn_v himself_o that_o on_o the_o contrary_a the_o apostle_n have_v convert_v all_o the_o world_n by_o their_o preach_a be_v man_n better_a in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o apostle_n than_o before_o nay_o do_v we_o not_o know_v that_o iniquity_n than_o be_v great_a this_o be_v it_o that_o show_v the_o efficacy_n of_o grace_n that_o when_o it_o be_v say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n die_v for_o all_o man_n i._n e._n for_o all_o nation_n it_o be_v for_o that_o end_n that_o god_n have_v permit_v that_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v so_o very_a much_o enlarge_v that_o the_o christian_a religion_n may_v spread_v itself_o the_o more_o easy_o that_o it_o so_o happen_v and_o that_o rome_n be_v become_v more_o glorious_a by_o religion_n than_o temporal_a power_n amplior_fw-la arce_fw-la religionis_fw-la quam_fw-la solio_fw-la potestatis_fw-la that_o all_o other_o nation_n have_v be_v or_o will_v be_v call_v every_o one_o in_o their_o time_n that_o in_o the_o old_a testament_n the_o grace_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v hide_v from_o the_o gentile_n and_o yet_o it_o be_v not_o a_o whit_n less_o true_a to_o say_v that_o god_n will_v have_v all_o man_n to_o be_v save_v in_o all_o time_n but_o if_o god_n will_v have_v all_o man_n save_v why_o be_v so_o many_o damn_a our_o author_n answer_v 1._o that_o that_o be_v a_o question_n which_o depend_v upon_o the_o secret_a judgement_n of_o god_n which_o be_v unsearchable_a to_o men._n 2._o that_o all_o man_n deserve_v damnation_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o original_a sin_n 3._o that_o no_o man_n may_v complain_v that_o he_o die_v too_o soon_o because_o it_o be_v the_o property_n of_o humane_a nature_n ever_o since_o adam_n sin_v to_o be_v subject_a to_o death_n 4._o that_o god_n exempt_v from_o this_o general_a misery_n those_o who_o he_o please_v and_o that_o he_o by_o that_o mean_n moderate_v the_o punishment_n which_o all_o the_o posterity_n of_o adam_n have_v deserve_v that_o other_o can_v complain_v that_o god_n have_v not_o deliver_v they_o out_o of_o a_o state_n of_o damnation_n because_o he_o owe_v that_o grace_n to_o no_o man._n 5._o that_o he_o have_v impart_v to_o all_o man_n certain_a general_a grace_n which_o consist_v as_o we_o have_v say_v in_o outward_a help_n that_o infant_n themselves_o be_v not_o deprive_v of_o it_o because_o god_n have_v give_v they_o to_o their_o parent_n who_o ought_v to_o be_v serviceable_a to_o they_o to_o procure_v they_o salvation_n that_o it_o be_v true_a that_o beside_o this_o general_a grace_n there_o be_v a_o special_a grace_n both_o for_o the_o adult_n and_o for_o infant_n who_o be_v of_o the_o number_n of_o the_o elect_n but_o god_n owe_v it_o to_o no_o man._n 6._o that_o this_o special_a grace_n do_v not_o exclude_v the_o will_n or_o consent_v of_o man_n but_o produce_v it_o in_o he_o make_v he_o to_o will_n believe_v and_o love_n that_o it_o do_v not_o nevertheless_o take_v away_o the_o changableness_n of_o the_o will_n for_o if_o it_o do_v then_o no_o man_n can_v fall_v that_o those_o that_o will_v and_o do_v come_v be_v call_v by_o this_o grace_n and_o they_o that_o do_v not_o come_v resist_v it_o by_o their_o own_o will_n that_o those_o that_o perish_v be_v inexcusable_a and_o those_o that_o be_v save_v have_v no_o cause_n of_o boast_v of_o their_o own_o ability_n 7._o that_o in_o all_o time_n there_o have_v be_v general_a grace_n for_o all_o the_o world_n and_o special_a for_o the_o just_a that_o among_o these_o last_o some_o have_v more_o some_o less_o yet_o no_o man_n may_v complain_v of_o the_o mercy_n of_o god_n since_o he_o owe_v nothing_o to_o any_o man._n nor_o can_v we_o more_o reasonable_o complain_v of_o his_o justice_n since_o all_o that_o perish_v deserve_v damnation_n 8._o that_o the_o particular_a election_n of_o some_o do_v not_o render_v our_o labour_n prayer_n or_o goodwork_n needless_a because_o god_n have_v ordain_v they_o from_o all_o eternity_n because_o this_o grace_n be_v give_v for_o prayer_n and_o because_o election_n be_v perfect_v by_o prayer_n and_o goodwork_n 9_o that_o it_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v say_v of_o any_o man_n before_o he_o be_v dead_a that_o he_o shall_v certain_o be_v of_o the_o number_n of_o the_o elect_n and_o that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o despair_v of_o any_o man_n salvation_n because_o the_o more_o holy_a may_v yield_v to_o temptation_n and_o the_o great_a sinner_n be_v convert_v that_o
his_o imprudence_n have_v be_v the_o occasion_n of_o all_o this_o then_o he_o relate_v the_o emperor_n threaten_n to_o he_o in_o these_o term_n i_o will_v send_v to_o rome_n say_v he_o to_o break_v down_o st._n peter_n image_n and_o will_v carry_v gregory_n away_o as_o constans_n do_v former_o martin_n he_o answer_v he_o thus_o '_o you_o aught_o to_o know_v and_o be_v sure_a that_o the_o roman_a bishop_n do_v always_o employ_v themselves_o to_o maintain_v the_o peace_n between_o the_o east_n and_o the_o west_n our_o predecessor_n endeavour_v to_o do_v it_o and_o we_o do_v follow_v their_o example_n but_o if_o you_o go_v on_o to_o insult_v over_o we_o and_o threaten_v we_o we_o will_v not_o fight_v against_o you_o but_o will_v withdraw_v within_o 24_o furlong_n from_o rome_n into_o campania_n after_o that_o do_v what_o you_o please_v then_o he_o put_v he_o in_o mind_n that_o constans_n who_o persecute_a pope_n martin_n die_v unfortunate_o in_o his_o sin_n be_v slay_v in_o the_o temple_n by_o one_o of_o his_o officer_n be_v inform_v by_o the_o bishop_n of_o sicily_n that_o he_o be_v a_o heretic_n that_o martin_n contrariwise_o be_v honour_v as_o a_o saint_n in_o the_o place_n of_o his_o banishment_n in_o thrace_n and_o the_o northern_a country_n that_o he_o desire_v nothing_o more_o than_o to_o tread_v in_o the_o step_v of_o his_o predecessor_n but_o that_o he_o think_v himself_o bind_v to_o preserve_v his_o own_o life_n for_o the_o people_n good_a because_o in_o all_o the_o west_n every_o body_n eye_n be_v upon_o he_o and_o all_o christian_n have_v confidence_n in_o he_o and_o st._n peter_n who_o image_n leo_n threaten_v to_o destroy_v that_o they_o look_v upon_o st._n peter_n as_o a_o god_n upon_o earth_n and_o if_o leo_n attempt_v any_o thing_n in_o the_o west_n he_o fear_v that_o they_o will_v also_o avenge_v those_o of_o the_o east_n misuse_v by_o he_o that_o he_o know_v his_o empire_n do_v not_o reach_v far_o in_o italy_n that_o rome_n only_o have_v cause_n to_o fear_v by_o reason_n that_o the_o sea_n be_v so_o near_o but_o if_o the_o pope_n remove_v but_o 24_o furlong_n he_o be_v safe_a he_o wonder_v last_o that_o when_o all_o the_o most_o barbarous_a people_n of_o the_o west_n grow_v mild_a the_o emperor_n of_o the_o east_n shall_v grow_v fierce_a and_o barbarous_a he_o declare_v to_o he_o that_o if_o he_o send_v man_n to_o break_v down_o st._n peter_n image_n the_o blood_n that_o will_v be_v spill_v shall_v fall_v upon_o his_o head_n as_o for_o himself_o he_o protest_v he_o be_v clear_a and_o pure_a from_o it_o this_o letter_n show_v the_o falsehood_n of_o what_o some_o greek_a historiographer_n out_o of_o hatred_n to_o the_o pope_n have_v report_v that_o gregory_n ii_o have_v forbid_v the_o roman_n and_o italian_n to_o pay_v the_o tribute_n due_a to_o leo_n the_o emperor_n and_o have_v free_v they_o from_o their_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n to_o this_o prince_n this_o letter_n do_v not_o alter_v leo_n the_o isaurian_n mind_n nay_o he_o write_v to_o the_o pope_n that_o he_o be_v emperor_n and_o chief_a bishop_n imperator_fw-la sum_fw-la &_o sacerdos_n gregory_n write_v again_o to_o he_o in_o his_o second_o letter_n tell_v he_o it_o be_v true_a the_o emperor_n his_o predecessor_n show_v themselves_o both_o emperor_n and_o chief_a bishop_n by_o their_o deed_n defend_v religion_n joint_o with_o the_o bishop_n but_o he_o can_v not_o pretend_v to_o this_o dignity_n see_v he_o divest_v the_o church_n of_o its_o ornament_n and_o spoil_v temple_n of_o image_n which_o do_v equal_o instruct_v and_o edify_v the_o people_n that_o emperor_n ought_v not_o to_o meddle_v with_o doctrine_n that_o bishop_n only_o have_v the_o understanding_n necessary_a to_o decide_v they_o that_o ecclesiastical_a and_o civil_a matter_n be_v judge_v by_o quite_o different_a principle_n he_o may_v be_v very_o skilful_a in_o civil_a matter_n and_o have_v very_o little_a skill_n in_o matter_n ecclesiastical_a that_o as_o bishop_n have_v no_o right_a to_o meddle_v with_o state_n affair_n so_o the_o emperor_n have_v no_o right_a to_o govern_v church_n affair_n to_o make_v election_n in_o the_o clergy_n to_o consecrate_v to_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n no_o nor_o to_o receive_v they_o but_o from_o the_o bishop_n hand_n that_o the_o prince_n do_v punish_v the_o guilty_a with_o death_n banishment_n and_o other_o penalty_n but_o the_o bishop_n do_v do_v so_o but_o when_o any_o body_n have_v sin_v and_o confess_v his_o sin_n instead_o of_o behead_n or_o hang_v of_o he_o they_o lay_v on_o his_o head_n the_o gospel_n or_o the_o cross_n they_o put_v he_o in_o the_o vestry_n or_o among_o the_o catechuman_n they_o make_v he_o fast_o watch_n and_o pray_v so_o that_o after_o a_o long_a correction_n and_o affliction_n they_o at_o last_o give_v he_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n and_o have_v purify_v he_o and_o make_v he_o a_o vessel_n of_o election_n they_o lead_v he_o to_o heaven_n then_o he_o do_v sharp_o rebuke_v he_o for_o his_o cruelty_n barbarity_n and_o tyranny_n and_o exhort_v he_o to_o submit_v himself_o and_o as_o to_o that_o which_o be_v object_v answer_n object_v obj._n that_o in_o the_o six_o first_o general_n council_n nothing_o have_v be_v say_v of_o image_n a_o very_a weighty_a objection_n and_o not_o to_o be_v stid_v over_o with_o such_o a_o answer_n as_o the_o pope_n give_v it_o viz._n that_o they_o be_v so_o common_a that_o there_o be_v no_o need_n to_o speak_v of_o they_o there_o be_v hardly_o any_o doctrine_n or_o practice_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n but_o have_v be_v either_o explain_v confirm_v or_o regulate_v by_o some_o of_o these_o council_n and_o have_v image-worship_n be_v then_o use_v it_o will_v have_v be_v mention_v in_o some_o of_o they_o but_o the_o truth_n of_o it_o be_v that_o it_o be_v a_o perfect_a innovation_n a_o practice_n never_o use_v but_o among_o heathen_n and_o therefore_o this_o pope_n can_v do_v no_o other_o than_o pass_v it_o over_o with_o such_o a_o insufficient_a and_o sorry_a answer_n that_o in_o the_o six_o first_o council_n nothing_o have_v be_v say_v of_o image_n he_o answer_v that_o they_o be_v so_o common_a that_o there_o be_v no_o need_n to_o speak_v of_o they_o he_o advise_v he_o to_o refer_v himself_o to_o his_o judgement_n and_o german_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n see_v they_o have_v receive_v from_o christ_n the_o power_n of_o bind_v and_o lose_v in_o heaven_n and_o on_o earth_n all_o this_o do_v not_o hinder_v leo_n the_o emperor_n from_o go_v on_o in_o his_o enterprise_n and_o from_o set_v out_o jam._n 7._o an._n 730._o a_o edict_n whereby_o he_o order_v image_n to_o be_v remove_v out_o of_o church_n and_o sacred_a place_n and_o to_o be_v throw_v into_o the_o fire_n inflict_v penalty_n upon_o those_o that_o will_v not_o obey_v this_o order_n german_n be_v then_o turn_v out_o and_o anastasius_n put_v in_o his_o room_n in_o the_o see_v of_o constantinople_n constantine_n copronymus_n leo_n son_n follow_v his_o father_n step_n and_o for_o the_o better_a establish_v the_o discipline_n he_o have_v a_o mind_n to_o introduce_v he_o call_v a_o council_n an._n 754._o at_o constantinople_n compose_v of_o 338_o bishop_n it_o begin_v in_o february_n and_o end_v in_o august_n this_o council_n make_v a_o decree_n against_o the_o use_n and_o worship_n of_o image_n which_o we_o will_v set_v down_o afterward_o it_o be_v not_o receive_v by_o the_o roman_n but_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o emperor_n a_o great_a part_n of_o the_o eastern_a church_n receive_v and_o execute_v it_o till_o devil_n till_o irene_n a_o second_o athalia_fw-la or_o jezebel_n not_o less_o zealous_a for_o image_n nor_o less_o scandalous_a and_o notorious_a for_o wickedness_n and_o cruelty_n for_o she_o put_v out_o the_o eye_n of_o her_o son_n constantine_n give_v herself_o up_o to_o follow_v wizzard_n and_o sorcerer_n put_v many_o good_a and_o innocent_a person_n to_o death_n a_o fit_a instrument_n to_o set_v up_o this_o doctrine_n of_o devil_n irene_n who_o have_v marry_v leo_n the_o four_o brother_n to_o constantin_n copronimus_n be_v a_o widow_n and_o mistress_n of_o the_o empire_n her_o son_n constantine_n be_v but_o young_a yet_o be_v so_o devout_a as_o to_o set_v they_o up_o again_o to_o succeed_v in_o her_o enterprise_n she_o resolve_v to_o call_v a_o new_a council_n and_o write_v to_o adrian_n in_o her_o own_o and_o her_o son_n name_n show_v he_o that_o the_o prince_n her_o predecessor_n have_v destroy_v image_n in_o the_o east_n and_o have_v draw_v the_o people_n and_o all_o the_o eastern_a church_n to_o their_o persuasion_n that_o to_o reform_v this_o abuse_n they_o judge_v it_o fit_a to_o assemble_v a_o council_n and_o desire_v he_o to_o be_v there_o without_o fail_n to_o hold_v the_o place_n of_o the_o first_o
euphration_n which_o passage_n prove_v nothing_o neither_o for_o nor_o against_o image_n yet_o it_o give_v a_o occasion_n to_o condemn_v the_o memory_n and_o the_o write_n of_o eusebius_n against_o who_o they_o cite_v antipater_n of_o bostra_n the_o six_o piece_n allege_v by_o the_o council_n be_v a_o extract_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a history_n of_o one_o john_n who_o they_o call_v the_o separate_a who_o say_v that_o christian_n will_v not_o have_v angel_n picture_n to_o be_v draw_v and_o that_o philoxenus_n can_v not_o endure_v dove_n they_o prove_v by_o a_o passage_n of_o st._n sabas_n life_n that_o philoxenus_n be_v one_o of_o the_o heretic_n enemy_n to_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n they_o cite_v in_o the_o eight_o place_n a_o fragment_n of_o the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n hold_v under_o menna_n where_o severus_n be_v accuse_v of_o break_v down_o altar_n and_o take_v away_o the_o dove_n hang_v over_o they_o say_v dove_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v call_v the_o holy_a ghost_n in_o the_o nine_o they_o report_v a_o testimony_n of_o john_n bishop_n of_o gabale_n accuse_v severus_n of_o not_o honour_v angel_n the_o ten_o monument_n be_v a_o passage_n of_o constantinian_n library-keeper_n of_o the_o church_n of_o constantinople_n maintain_v that_o no_o image_n can_v be_v make_v of_o the_o deity_n but_o of_o christ_n humanity_n there_o may_v the_o eleven_o be_v a_o passage_n of_o evagriâ—â—'s_n history_n about_o christ_n image_n send_v to_o abgarss_n the_o 12_o be_v some_o extract_v of_o the_o spiritual_a meadow_n from_o all_o these_o passage_n they_o pretend_v to_o conclude_v that_o the_o jew_n the_o pagan_n the_o samaritan_n the_o manichaean_o and_o the_o severian_n be_v the_o first_o enemy_n of_o image_n last_o they_o read_v a_o account_n of_o the_o origine_fw-la of_o the_o break_n down_o of_o image_n show_v that_o a_o certain_a jew_n of_o tiberius_n counterfeit_v himself_o to_o be_v a_o divine_a and_o sorcerer_n persuade_v the_o king_n of_o the_o arabian_n to_o order_v all_o image_n to_o be_v take_v away_o out_o of_o the_o church_n of_o the_o christian_n in_o his_o kingdom_n promise_v he_o a_o long_a life_n if_o he_o will_v do_v it_o that_o this_o order_n be_v give_v out_o the_o christian_n refuse_v to_o take_v away_o the_o image_n with_o their_o own_o hand_n the_o jew_n and_o the_o arabian_n have_v pull_v they_o down_o burn_v tear_v or_o deface_v they_o that_o the_o king_n instead_o of_o the_o long_a life_n which_o the_o magician_n have_v promise_v he_o die_v within_o two_o year_n and_o some_o month_n after_o and_o that_o his_o son_n put_v the_o magician_n to_o death_n and_o suffer_v image_n to_o be_v set_v up_o again_o after_o this_o relation_n all_o the_o bishop_n demand_v the_o restoration_n of_o image_n they_o call_v for_o some_o to_o be_v bring_v in_o that_o they_o may_v honour_v they_o and_o repeat_v the_o anathema_n against_o those_o that_o break_v or_o dishonour_v they_o in_o the_o 6_o action_n hold_v the_o 5_o or_o the_o 6_o of_o october_n they_o read_v the_o act_n of_o the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n hold_v against_o image_n and_o a_o reader_n a_o a_o confutation_n of_o the_o act_n of_o the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n the_o argument_n draw_v from_o the_o scripture_n and_o father_n which_o the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n insist_o upon_o to_o show_v the_o incongruity_n of_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n to_o the_o nature_n of_o god_n and_o the_o design_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n though_o not_o so_o clear_a and_o cogent_a as_o may_v be_v produce_v yet_o be_v so_o weak_o and_o insufficient_o answer_v by_o the_o nicene_n father_n that_o they_o may_v well_o pass_v for_o inconfutable_a till_o some_o better_a answer_n of_o they_o appear_v which_o since_o m._n du_fw-fr pin_n have_v not_o do_v but_o do_v acknowledge_v the_o same_o it_o be_v needless_a to_o stand_v upon_o the_o justification_n of_o the_o former_a or_o labour_n to_o discover_v the_o insufficiency_n of_o the_o latter_a which_o be_v so_o evident_a to_o every_o reader_n refutation_n of_o what_o be_v in_o this_o council_n the_o one_a thing_n they_o quarrel_v at_o be_v the_o title_n it_o have_v assume_v of_o the_o holy_a seven_o general_n council_n they_o pretend_v it_o can_v have_v those_o title_n since_o it_o be_v not_o receive_v but_o contrary_a wise_a reject_v and_o anathematise_v by_o several_a bishop_n nor_o be_v it_o approve_v by_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o bishop_n about_o he_o nor_o by_o his_o vicar_n nor_o by_o a_o circular_a letter_n according_a to_o the_o usual_a law_n of_o council_n and_o last_o that_o the_o patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n antioch_n and_o jerusalem_n do_v not_o assent_v to_o it_o neither_o in_o person_n nor_o by_o the_o great_a bishop_n of_o their_o province_n yet_o they_o do_v not_o question_v the_o number_n of_o the_o bishop_n set_v down_o in_o the_o act_n of_o 338_o but_o they_o say_v that_o this_o number_n can_v not_o make_v a_o general_n legitimate_a council_n because_o those_o that_o compose_v it_o have_v swerve_v from_o the_o truth_n and_o embrace_v a_o error_n i_o omit_v the_o preface_n of_o the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n and_o the_o reflection_n of_o the_o nicene_n council_n which_o respect_v the_o confession_n of_o faith_n about_o the_o trinity_n and_o the_o incarnation_n and_o the_o acknowledgement_n of_o what_o be_v decide_v in_o the_o six_o first_o general_n council_n which_o be_v article_n which_o both_o council_n agree_v in_o but_o the_o former_a pretend_v that_o they_o who_o make_v image_n do_v overthrow_v the_o six_o first_o synod_n the_o other_o contrariwise_o maintain_v that_o they_o who_o condemn_v they_o do_v act_n contrary_a to_o the_o spirit_n and_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o bishop_n who_o assist_v at_o these_o synod_n and_o contrary_a to_o their_o tradition_n there_o be_v nothing_o weak_a than_o what_o the_o former_a do_v allege_v to_o prove_v that_o the_o use_v of_o image_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o decision_n of_o the_o general_a council_n there_o be_v nothing_o but_o a_o mere_a petitiones_fw-la principii_fw-la or_o evident_a sophism_n which_o deserve_v no_o refutation_n there_o be_v one_o upon_o the_o eucharist_n which_o be_v nothing_o better_a than_o the_o rest_n they_o pretend_v that_o no_o image_n of_o christ_n ought_v to_o be_v make_v because_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o visible_a image_n to_o which_o the_o father_n of_o the_o second_o council_n answer_v that_o the_o name_n of_o image_n be_v not_o give_v to_o the_o unbloody_a sacrifice_n offer_v by_o the_o priest_n but_o it_o be_v the_o very_a body_n and_o the_o very_a blood_n of_o christ_n that_o those_o oblation_n before_o the_o sanctification_n have_v be_v call_v type_n by_o some_o of_o the_o father_n as_o by_o eustathius_n of_o antioch_n and_o st._n basil_n but_o after_o the_o sanctification_n they_o never_o be_v call_v type_n or_o image_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o they_o be_v believe_v and_o proper_o call_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ._n they_o add_v that_o their_o very_a adversary_n can_v not_o forbear_v acknowledge_v this_o truth_n and_o that_o they_o confess_v in_o the_o same_o place_n that_o the_o eucharist_n by_o the_o consecration_n be_v make_v christ_n body_n which_o be_v a_o argument_n that_o the_o two_o council_n hold_v the_o reality_n of_o christ_n body_n in_o the_o eucharist_n and_o that_o they_o differ_v only_o in_o the_o expression_n and_o the_o name_n they_o give_v it_o the_o one_o pretend_v that_o the_o eucharist_n even_o after_o the_o consecration_n may_v be_v call_v and_o consider_v as_o a_o image_n and_o a_o type_n and_o the_o other_o deny_v express_o that_o the_o father_n do_v ever_o give_v it_o that_o name_n after_o the_o consecration_n which_o be_v not_o altogether_o true_a though_o be_v can_v be_v say_v that_o the_o eucharist_n may_v be_v call_v a_o type_n or_o image_n as_o other_o image_n and_o the_o whole_a argue_v ground_v upon_o this_o analogy_n be_v very_o weak_a the_o bishop_n of_o the_o first_o council_n deny_v image_n to_o be_v of_o the_o tradition_n of_o christ_n of_o the_o apostle_n or_o of_o the_o father_n those_o of_o the_o second_o maintain_v they_o to_o be_v a_o tradition_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v not_o write_v and_o prove_v it_o by_o the_o story_n of_o the_o statue_n erect_v by_o the_o woman_n with_o the_o bloodyflux_n to_o the_o honour_n of_o christ._n i_o shall_v desire_v a_o better_a proof_n of_o it_o they_o allege_v the_o other_o proof_n they_o have_v bring_v in_o some_o of_o which_o do_v indeed_o show_v the_o use_n of_o image_n be_v common_a in_o church_n in_o the_o four_o and_o the_o 5_o century_n but_o never_o aâ—_n one_o come_v up_o to_o the_o time_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o apostle_n or_o their_o immediate_a successor_n the_o bishop_n of_o the_o first_o council_n add_v that_o there_o be_v no_o prayer_n in_o the_o
discreet_a person_n to_o get_v information_n of_o their_o life_n education_n birth_n manner_n and_o capacity_n that_o he_o shall_v have_v they_o examine_v three_o day_n together_o and_o on_o saturday_n ordain_v those_o he_o find_v worthy_a the_o twelve_o allow_v a_o man_n to_o put_v away_o his_o wife_n for_o adultery_n but_o not_o to_o marry_v another_o in_o her_o life-time_n he_o may_v be_v reconcile_v to_o she_o but_o on_o condition_n that_o he_o do_v penance_n with_o she_o the_o thirteen_o impose_v three_o year_n penance_n for_o single_a fornication_n the_o fourteen_o impose_v seven_o year_n penance_n upon_o a_o marry_a person_n that_o have_v commit_v adultery_n and_o five_o on_o he_o that_o be_v not_o marry_v the_o fifteen_o regulate_v the_o practice_n of_o fraternity_n and_o take_v away_o abuse_v this_o be_v copy_v out_o of_o hincmarus_n constitution_n the_o next_o be_v a_o extract_n from_o the_o same_o author_n in_o it_o a_o priest_n be_v forbid_v to_o sue_v for_o another_o church_n beside_o what_o he_o have_v and_o give_v present_n to_o the_o lord_n to_o attain_v it_o the_o seventeen_o laus_fw-la 14_o year_n penance_n upon_o a_o voluntary_a and_o public_a murderer_n viz._n five_o year_n in_o which_o he_o shall_v be_v separate_v from_o the_o church_n the_o rest_n of_o the_o time_n he_o may_v be_v at_o prayer_n but_o without_o offer_v or_o communicate_v the_o eighteen_o impose_v five_o year_n penance_n upon_o a_o involuntary_a murderer_n forty_o day_n fast_o with_o bread_n and_o water_n two_o year_n separation_n from_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o faithful_a and_o three_o year_n without_o communicate_v it_o leave_v it_o to_o the_o priest_n to_o prescribe_v the_o abstinence_n as_o he_o think_v convenient_a the_o nineteenth_o forbid_v nun_n and_o widow_n to_o be_v present_a at_o plead_n or_o any_o public_a assembly_n if_o they_o be_v not_o summon_v by_o the_o prince_n or_o bishop_n or_o have_v no_o necessary_a business_n in_o which_o case_n they_o ought_v to_o have_v the_o permission_n of_o the_o bishop_n the_o twenty_o command_n that_o bishop_n and_o their_o minister_n shall_v use_v their_o utmost_a endeavour_n to_o abolish_v the_o remainder_n of_o idolatry_n in_o all_o place_n a_o letter_n from_o the_o clergy_n of_o ravenna_n to_o charles_n the_o young_a charles_n the_o young_a have_v consult_v the_o clergy_n of_o ravenna_n to_o know_v whether_o the_o monk_n which_o be_v raise_v to_o ecclesiastical_a dignity_n aught_o to_o wear_v clergy-men_n habit_n or_o keep_v to_o their_o monk_n garb._n in_o answer_n to_o he_o they_o bring_v several_a authority_n of_o the_o pope_n to_o show_v that_o clergyman_n and_o monk_n ought_v not_o so_o much_o to_o be_v distinguish_v by_o their_o habit_n as_o by_o their_o holy_a life_n and_o profession_n then_o they_o say_v that_o it_o do_v not_o seem_v contrary_a to_o the_o law_n of_o the_o church_n that_o the_o monk_n who_o be_v make_v bishop_n may_v not_o wear_v the_o same_o habit_n with_o other_o bishop_n according_a to_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o they_o think_v that_o such_o a_o uniformity_n be_v much_o better_o than_o if_o they_o be_v distinguish_v as_o they_o be_v in_o the_o greek_a church_n that_o nevertheless_o they_o do_v not_o think_v that_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v a_o law_n to_o all_o church_n because_o every_o one_o may_v have_v its_o particular_a custom_n but_o yet_o they_o can_v condemn_v the_o practice_n of_o the_o italian_a bishop_n and_o that_o it_o be_v convenient_a to_o uphold_v it_o and_o to_o oblige_v all_o monk_n that_o be_v ordain_v bishop_n to_o wear_v the_o steal_v i._n e._n a_o long_a garment_n in_o honour_n to_o the_o priesthood_n although_o they_o be_v not_o thereby_o dispense_v with_o to_o neglect_v the_o practice_n of_o their_o rule_n last_o that_o we_o must_v follow_v in_o such_o thing_n the_o custom_n that_o be_v ancient_o settle_v in_o the_o church_n the_o letter_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o germany_n to_o john_n the_o viiith_o this_o letter_n be_v write_v in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o bishop_n clergy_n and_o people_n of_o bavaria_n they_o tell_v the_o pope_n that_o have_v hear_v of_o their_o predecessor_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v be_v always_o careful_a to_o promote_v the_o peace_n union_n and_o discipline_n of_o every_o church_n they_o can_v believe_v that_o which_o be_v daily_o report_v that_o there_o be_v late_o come_v out_o from_o the_o holy_a apostolic_a see_v which_o be_v the_o original_a of_o the_o christian_a religion_n and_o the_o source_n of_o the_o priestly_a dignity_n a_o decree_n both_o unjust_a in_o itself_o and_o contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n and_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n but_o that_o three_o bishop_n who_o pretend_v themselves_o his_o legate_n to_o the_o sclavonian_n and_o moravian_o have_v raise_v that_o report_n that_o these_o people_n be_v heretofore_o subject_a to_o their_o prince_n and_o the_o bishop_n that_o have_v convert_v they_o that_o the_o bishop_n of_o passau_n have_v always_o converse_v free_o with_o they_o and_o hold_v synod_n there_o till_o they_o revolt_v and_o forsake_v christianity_n that_o since_o they_o brag_v that_o they_o have_v obtain_v of_o the_o pope_n by_o their_o money_n to_o send_v three_o bishop_n who_o have_v attempt_v to_o do_v a_o thing_n in_o the_o bishopric_n of_o passau_n which_o they_o can_v not_o think_v the_o holy_a see_n will_v be_v the_o author_n of_o and_o which_o be_v direct_o contrary_a to_o the_o order_n of_o the_o canon_n viz._n to_o divide_v that_o bishopric_n into_o five_o part_n and_o place_v a_o archbishop_n and_o three_o bishop_n in_o that_o diocese_n without_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o bishop_n they_o cite_v the_o two_o canon_n of_o a_o council_n of_o africa_n and_o some_o place_n in_o the_o pope_n leo_n and_o celestine_n letter_n they_o add_v that_o his_o predecessor_n consecrate_a wicherius_n bishop_n at_o the_o desire_n of_o the_o duke_n zuetbaldus_n but_o that_o he_o send_v he_o into_o a_o conquer_a country_n and_o not_o into_o the_o duchy_n of_o passau_n they_o complain_v also_o that_o his_o legate_n give_v credit_n to_o the_o relation_n of_o the_o sclavonian_n accuse_v they_o of_o many_o false_a thing_n they_o take_v notice_n that_o their_o prince_n be_v descend_v of_o the_o family_n of_o the_o king_n of_o france_n who_o be_v christian_n whereas_o the_o moravian_o and_o sclavonian_n be_v original_o pagan_n and_o enemy_n to_o the_o christian_a religion_n they_o commend_v their_o king_n lewis_n and_o show_v the_o great_a inclination_n he_o have_v to_o the_o holy_a see_v and_o for_o religion_n they_o confute_v the_o report_n the_o sclavonian_n have_v give_v out_o that_o they_o have_v make_v a_o league_n in_o a_o profane_a manner_n with_o the_o hungarian_n who_o have_v pillage_v burn_v and_o sack_v the_o country_n that_o on_o the_o contrary_a they_o have_v a_o design_n of_o hinder_v they_o from_o enter_v into_o italy_n and_o to_o send_v some_o succour_n into_o lombardy_n and_o to_o put_v themselves_o into_o a_o condition_n to_o do_v it_o they_o have_v desire_v a_o league_n with_o the_o sclavonian_n but_o can_v not_o obtain_v it_o they_o conclude_v with_o a_o earnest_a request_n to_o the_o pope_n not_o to_o believe_v the_o calumny_n which_o the_o sclavonian_n spread_v abroad_o against_o they_o and_o to_o endeavour_v the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n chap._n xii_o the_o constitution_n of_o some_o bishop_n and_o collection_n of_o canon_n concern_v the_o discipline_n of_o the_o church_n beside_o the_o constitution_n make_v by_o the_o bishop_n assemble_v in_o council_n for_o the_o resormation_n of_o church-discipline_n several_a bishop_n be_v at_o the_o pain_n to_o make_v particular_a constitution_n for_o their_o own_o diocese_n and_o treatise_n for_o the_o instruction_n of_o their_o clergy_n they_o also_o at_o the_o same_o time_n make_v several_a collection_n of_o canon_n about_o penance_n and_o other_o ecclesiastical_a matter_n the_o chief_a tract_n which_o relate_v to_o the_o matter_n and_o the_o author_n of_o this_o age_n which_o compose_v they_o be_v these_o that_o follow_v hatto_n or_o hetto_n choose_v in_o 796_o abbot_n of_o the_o monastery_n of_o auria_n dives_n of_o which_o he_o be_v a_o hatto_n hatto_n monk_n and_o afterward_o bishop_n of_o basil_n in_o 801_o be_v send_v by_o charles_n the_o great_a in_o the_o year_n 811_o to_o the_o greek_a emperor_n to_o make_v a_o peace_n and_o settle_v the_o bound_n of_o both_o empire_n he_o write_v a_o rolation_n of_o his_o voyage_n but_o it_o be_v lose_v he_o compose_v a_o book_n of_o constitution_n for_o the_o instruction_n of_o the_o priest_n of_o his_o diocese_n put_v out_o by_o father_n dacherius_n in_o tom._n 6._o of_o his_o spicilegium_fw-la and_o insert_v in_o the_o last_o collection_n of_o the_o council_n this_o book_n contain_v 25_o article_n 1._o that_o priest_n shall_v understand_v well_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o faith_n 2._o that_o they_o
against_o photius_n and_o his_o adherent_n shall_v continue_v in_o their_o full_a force_n and_o exhort_v he_o not_o to_o act_v contrary_a to_o they_o the_o three_o letter_n of_o john_n be_v direct_v to_o the_o clergy_n and_o laity_n of_o langre_n in_o france_n who_o have_v petition_v his_o authority_n for_o re-establish_a of_o argrin_n their_o bishop_n who_o have_v be_v turn_v out_o of_o his_o bishopric_n by_o the_o sentence_n of_o stephen_n the_o predecessor_n of_o pope_n john_n he_o be_v well_o inform_v that_o this_o bishop_n have_v be_v elect_v canonical_o that_o he_o be_v turn_v out_o upon_o false_a ground_n and_o that_o there_o have_v be_v never_o another_o put_v in_o his_o place_n re-establishes_a he_o by_o this_o letter_n notwithstanding_o the_o decree_n of_o stephen_n wherein_o he_o tell_v they_o that_o he_o do_v not_o revoke_v what_o be_v do_v but_o that_o he_o alter_v it_o for_o the_o better_a for_o the_o benefit_n of_o the_o church_n and_o out_o of_o pure_a necessity_n as_o his_o predecessor_n have_v do_v upon_o several_a occasion_n he_o write_v the_o very_a same_o word_n at_o that_o time_n to_o charles_n the_o simple_n and_o pray_v he_o to_o reinvest_v argrin_n in_o his_o bishopric_n which_o be_v his_o four_o letter_n we_o have_v two_o letter_n likewise_o of_o pope_n benedict_n on_o the_o same_o subject_n wherein_o write_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o iu._n the_o letter_n of_o benedict_n iu._n france_n to_o the_o clergy_n and_o bishop_n of_o langre_n he_o confirm_v the_o sentence_n of_o his_o predecessor_n in_o favour_n of_o argrin_n and_o very_o earnest_o press_v for_o his_o restitution_n we_o have_v likewise_o two_o letter_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o germany_n direct_v to_o this_o pope_n the_o first_o be_v write_v in_o the_o name_n of_o hatto_n archbishop_n of_o mayence_n and_o his_o suffragans_fw-la after_o protestation_n ix_o the_o letter_n of_o hatto_n archbishop_n of_o mayence_n to_o john_n ix_o make_v that_o there_o be_v no_o church_n more_o submissive_a to_o the_o holy_a see_v than_o they_o nor_o any_o bishop_n pay_v great_a deference_n to_o it_o than_o they_o do_v they_o acquaint_v he_o that_o the_o emperor_n arnulphus_n be_v dead_a his_o son_n lewis_n have_v be_v elect_v in_o his_o place_n by_o the_o advice_n of_o the_o prince_n and_o with_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o people_n according_a to_o the_o ancient_a custom_n of_o continue_v the_o king_n of_o france_n always_o in_o the_o â—â—me_n line_n they_o tell_v the_o pope_n that_o the_o reason_n why_o they_o do_v it_o without_o his_o permission_n be_v because_o all_o the_o pass_n that_o open_v from_o germany_n to_o italy_n be_v in_o the_o possession_n of_o the_o barbarian_n so_o that_o they_o can_v not_o send_v deputy_n to_o rome_n nor_o can_v the_o pope_n send_v his_o legate_n to_o they_o that_o have_v at_o last_o find_v a_o opportunity_n of_o convey_v this_o letter_n to_o his_o hand_n they_o pray_v he_o to_o confirm_v by_o his_o benediction_n the_o choice_n which_o they_o have_v make_v after_o this_o they_o inform_v he_o of_o the_o complaint_n which_o the_o bishop_n of_o bavaria_n make_v upon_o the_o account_n that_o the_o solavonians_n who_o have_v possess_v themselves_o of_o moravia_n and_o be_v declare_v rebel_n against_o the_o french_a pretend_v that_o they_o be_v out_o of_o their_o jurisdiction_n and_o will_v have_v a_o distinct_a metropolitan_a of_o their_o own_o and_o they_o accuse_v the_o bavarian_n of_o enter_v into_o alliance_n with_o the_o pagan_n and_o partake_v of_o the_o disorder_n which_o they_o commit_v they_o assure_v the_o pope_n that_o this_o accusation_n be_v a_o malicious_a calumny_n and_o give_v he_o to_o understand_v that_o iâ—_n he_o shall_v grant_v the_o moravian_o a_o metropolitan_a and_o permit_v they_o to_o withdraw_v themselves_o from_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o bavaria_n he_o will_v be_v the_o cause_n of_o great_a disorder_n for_o this_o will_v give_v they_o a_o occasion_n of_o rise_v against_o the_o power_n to_o which_o they_o ought_v to_o be_v subject_n and_o of_o make_v a_o new_a war_n with_o they_o they_o add_v that_o they_o give_v he_o this_o caution_n with_o somuch_o the_o more_o freedom_n because_o they_o think_v themselves_o oblige_v to_o inform_v he_o when_o ever_o any_o thing_n happen_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o deserve_v correction_n that_o so_o some_o speedy_a and_o necessary_a remedy_n may_v be_v apply_v thereto_o the_o letter_n of_o theotmarus_n metropolitan_a of_o bavaria_n and_o of_o the_o other_o bishop_n of_o that_o province_n upon_o the_o same_o subject_n be_v as_o strong_a it_o be_v write_v not_o only_o in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o bishop_n but_o also_o in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o clergy_n and_o people_n ix_o the_o letter_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o bavaria_n to_o john_n ix_o of_o bavaria_n they_o remonstrate_v to_o the_o pope_n that_o have_v learn_v from_o his_o predecessor_n and_o the_o holy_a father_n of_o the_o church_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v always_o take_v care_n to_o maintain_v the_o peace_n union_n and_o discipline_n of_o each_o church_n they_o can_v not_o tell_v how_o to_o believe_v what_o they_o have_v notice_n of_o every_o day_n that_o there_o be_v issue_v out_o of_o the_o apostolical_a see_v the_o origine_fw-la of_o the_o christian_a religion_n and_o the_o source_n of_o their_o sacerdotal_a dignity_n a_o decree_n unjust_a and_o contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n and_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n but_o that_o a_o archbishop_n call_v john_n and_o two_o bishop_n who_o give_v out_o that_o they_o be_v send_v by_o the_o pope_n to_o the_o moravian_o have_v give_v occasion_n for_o this_o report_n that_o these_o people_n be_v former_o dependent_n on_o their_o prince_n and_o on_o their_o bishop_n who_o have_v convert_v they_o that_o the_o bishop_n of_o passaw_n have_v always_o liberty_n of_o enter_v among_o they_o and_o of_o hold_v synod_n there_o till_o such_o time_n as_o they_o rise_v up_o in_o arm_n and_o renouncd_v christianity_n that_o of_o late_a indeed_o they_o boast_v that_o they_o for_o a_o sum_n of_o money_n have_v prevail_v upon_o the_o pope_n to_o send_v three_o bishop_n who_o in_o the_o bishopric_n of_o passaw_n have_v undertake_v such_o a_o thing_n as_o they_o can_v not_o believe_v proceed_v from_o the_o holy_a apostolical_a see_v be_v so_o direct_o contrary_a to_o the_o intention_n of_o the_o canon_n namely_o to_o canton_n that_o bishopric_n into_o five_o part_n and_o to_o place_v a_o archbishop_n and_o three_o bishop_n into_o that_o diocese_n without_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o archbishop_n and_o bishop_n they_o cite_v two_o canon_n of_o africa_n and_o several_a passage_n out_o of_o the_o letter_n of_o pope_n leo_n and_o celestine_n wherein_o this_o very_a thing_n be_v prohibit_v they_o add_v that_o his_o predecessor_n have_v consecrate_v wichinous_a bishop_n at_o the_o instance_n of_o the_o instance_n of_o the_o duke_n of_o zutphen_n but_o withal_o have_v send_v he_o not_o into_o the_o duchy_n of_o passaw_n but_o into_o a_o conquer_a country_n they_o likewise_o complain_v that_o his_o legate_n give_v credit_n to_o the_o story_n of_o the_o sclavonian_n accuse_v they_o of_o several_a falsity_n they_o likewise_o take_v notice_n that_o their_o prince_n be_v descend_v from_o the_o house_n of_o the_o king_n of_o france_n who_o be_v christian_n whereas_o the_o moravian_o and_o sclavonian_n be_v original_o pagan_n and_o enemy_n to_o the_o christian_a religion_n they_o praise_v their_o king_n lewis_n and_o observe_v how_o zealous_a he_o be_v for_o religion_n and_o the_o holy_a see_n they_o refute_v the_o report_n which_o the_o sclavonian_n have_v raise_v of_o their_o enter_v into_o a_o profane_a alliance_n with_o the_o hunns_n and_o of_o their_o supply_v they_o with_o money_n to_o go_v into_o italy_n they_o say_v that_o the_o sclavonian_n be_v the_o person_n who_o be_v in_o confederacy_n with_o the_o hunns_n when_o they_o pillage_v burn_v and_o ravage_v all_o before_o they_o that_o for_o their_o part_n they_o design_v to_o have_v oppose_v their_o enter_v italy_n and_o to_o have_v march_v to_o the_o assistance_n of_o lombardy_n and_o that_o they_o may_v be_v in_o a_o condition_n to_o do_v it_o they_o desire_v a_o cessation_n of_o arm_n from_o the_o sclavonian_n but_o can_v not_o obtain_v it_o they_o conclude_v by_o conjure_v the_o pope_n not_o to_o give_v credit_n to_o the_o calumny_n which_o the_o sclavonian_n cast_v upon_o they_o nor_o suffer_v such_o a_o division_n in_o their_o church_n one_o of_o the_o two_o council_n hold_v under_o john_n ix_o convened_a at_o rome_n and_o the_o other_o at_o ravenna_n the_o institution_n of_o the_o former_a be_v divide_v into_o twelve_o article_n the_o first_o condemn_v the_o proceed_n of_o the_o synod_n hold_v under_o stephen_n vi_o against_o the_o body_n of_o formosus_fw-la which_o they_o have_v dug_n out_o of_o his_o grave_n cite_v
contrary_a custom_n have_v prevail_v we_o find_v in_o this_o century_n the_o first_o example_n of_o the_o benediction_n of_o a_o bell_n for_o there_o be_v no_o mention_n make_v of_o they_o in_o the_o author_n of_o the_o precede_a age_n who_o have_v treat_v at_o large_a of_o ceremony_n father_n menard_n cite_v in_o his_o note_n on_o s._n gregory_n sacramentary_a two_o ancient_a manuscript_n which_o prescribe_v the_o ceremony_n of_o this_o benediction_n but_o it_o be_v not_o certain_a that_o they_o be_v more_o ancient_a than_o the_o ten_o century_n at_o that_o time_n also_o they_o begin_v to_o recite_v as_o a_o part_n of_o divince_n service_n the_o office_n of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n it_o be_v relate_v in_o the_o life_n of_o s._n ulric_n that_o that_o saint_n be_v wont_a to_o say_v it_o every_o day_n and_o in_o the_o continuation_n of_o the_o history_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o verdun_n mention_n be_v make_v of_o a_o certain_a clerk_n who_o berenger_n bishop_n of_o that_o city_n the_o kinsman_n of_o otho_n the_o great_a meet_v in_o the_o church_n lie_v prostrate_a on_o the_o ground_n and_o say_v the_o office_n of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n peter_n damien_n in_o the_o follow_a century_n in_o like_a manner_n make_v mention_n of_o two_o clerk_n who_o be_v wont_a to_o recite_v it_o every_o day_n and_o pope_n urban_n ii_o ordain_v in_o the_o council_n of_o clermont_n that_o the_o office_n of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n shall_v be_v say_v on_o saturday_n we_o may_v also_o observe_v that_o the_o council_n and_o bishop_n of_o those_o time_n pronounce_v eternal_a anathema_n that_o be_v to_o say_v perpetual_a excommunication_n without_o hope_n of_o absolution_n against_o the_o usurper_n of_o church_n revenue_n and_o against_o those_o that_o offer_v any_o injury_n to_o ecclesiastical_a person_n the_o manner_n of_o clear_v those_o that_o be_v accuse_v of_o any_o crime_n by_o fire_n or_o water_n ordeal_o or_o by_o a_o duel_n between_o two_o champion_n be_v then_o in_o use_n and_o even_a clergyman_n be_v oblige_v to_o provide_v a_o champion_n but_o there_o be_v certain_a time_n when_o all_o act_n of_o hostility_n cease_v which_o be_v call_v the_o truce_n of_o god_n in_o this_o century_n we_o find_v the_o first_o example_n of_o the_o solemn_a canonization_n of_o a_o saint_n by_o the_o pope_n this_o pope_n be_v john_n xv._o who_o place_v s._n ulric_n in_o the_o rank_n of_o the_o saint_n in_o the_o year_n 995._o at_o the_o request_n of_o liutolphus_n bishop_n of_o augâ—burg_n we_o shall_v here_o subjoin_v the_o act_n itself_o which_o be_v draw_v saint_n the_o canonization_n of_o saint_n up_o on_o that_o occasion_n john_n bishop_n servant_z of_o the_o servant_n of_o god_n to_o all_o archbishop_n bishop_n and_o abbot_n of_o france_n and_o germany_n greeting_n and_o the_o apostolical_a benediction_n have_v hold_v a_o assembly_n in_o the_o palace_n of_o the_o lateran_n on_o the_o last_o day_n of_o january_n john_n the_o most_o holy_a pope_n sit_v with_o the_o bishop_n priest_n deacon_n and_o clergy_n stand_v the_o most_o reverend_a liutolphus_n bishop_n of_o augsburg_n rise_v up_o say_v most_o holy_a bishop_n if_o it_o may_v please_v you_o and_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o reverend_a bishop_n and_o priest_n here_o present_a to_o give_v leave_n to_o read_v in_o your_o presence_n the_o book_n which_o i_o hold_v in_o my_o hand_n concern_v the_o life_n and_o miracle_n of_o s._n ulric_n who_o be_v sometime_o bishop_n of_o augsburg_n to_o the_o end_n that_o you_o may_v afterward_o ordain_v what_o you_o shall_v think_v fit_a then_o the_o life_n of_o that_o saint_n be_v read_v they_o proceed_v to_o the_o miracle_n which_o be_v perform_v by_o he_o either_o in_o his_o life-time_n or_o after_o his_o death_n as_o the_o restore_n of_o sight_n to_o the_o blind_a the_o exorcise_a of_o devil_n out_o of_o possess_v person_n the_o cure_v of_o other_o afflict_v with_o the_o palsy_n and_o several_a other_o miracle_n which_o be_v not_o commit_v to_o write_v these_o thing_n be_v thus_o relate_v we_o have_v resolve_v and_o ordain_v with_o the_o common_a consent_n that_o the_o memory_n of_o s._n ulric_n ought_v to_o be_v honour_v with_o a_o pious_a affection_n and_o a_o sincere_a devotion_n by_o reason_n that_o we_o be_v oblige_v to_o honour_n and_o show_v respect_n to_o the_o relic_n of_o the_o martyr_n and_o confessor_n in_o order_n to_o adore_v he_o who_o martyr_n and_o confessor_n they_o be_v we_o honour_v the_o servant_n to_o the_o end_n that_o this_o honour_n may_v redound_v to_o the_o lord_n it_o be_v our_o pleasure_n therefore_o that_o the_o memory_n of_o ulric_n be_v consecrate_a to_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o that_o it_o may_v serve_v to_o celebrate_v his_o praise_n for_o ever_o then_o follow_v the_o anathema_n against_o those_o who_o shall_v act_v any_o thing_n contrary_a to_o this_o decree_n with_o the_o seal_n of_o the_o pope_n of_o five_o bishop_n of_o nine_o cardinal_n priest_n and_o of_o some_o deacon_n this_o be_v the_o first_o solemn_a bull_n of_o canonization_n for_o the_o more_o ancient_a example_n which_o be_v produce_v of_o the_o canonization_n of_o s._n suitbert_n by_o pope_n leo_n iii_o and_o that_o of_o s._n abbo_n martyr_n by_o adrian_n i._o at_o the_o request_n of_o offa_n king_n of_o the_o mercian_n in_o the_o end_n of_o the_o eight_o century_n be_v only_o ground_v on_o supposititious_a piece_n nay_o the_o very_a name_n of_o canonization_n in_o that_o sense_n be_v yet_o more_o modern_a than_o the_o ten_o century_n and_o be_v find_v only_o in_o the_o bull_n of_o pope_n alexander_n iii_o for_o the_o canonization_n of_o s._n edward_n the_o confessor_n king_n of_o england_n in_o the_o year_n 1161._o in_o that_o of_o the_o canonization_n of_o s._n thomas_n of_o canterbury_n eight_o year_n after_o and_o in_o the_o letter_n of_o ulric_n bishop_n of_o constance_n to_o calixtus_n ii_o in_o which_o he_o sue_v for_o the_o canonization_n of_o bishop_n conrade_n in_o the_o primitive_a church_n the_o name_n of_o saint_n be_v give_v to_o all_o christian_n in_o their_o life-time_n and_o even_o after_o their_o death_n when_o they_o die_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n have_v preserve_v the_o innocence_n of_o their_o baptism_n but_o a_o more_o particular_a respect_n be_v show_v to_o those_o who_o die_v upon_o the_o account_n of_o religion_n and_o be_v call_v martyr_n of_o jesus_n christ_n so_o that_o the_o evidence_n of_o the_o matter_n of_o fact_n and_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o faithful_a cause_v that_o veneration_n to_o be_v pay_v to_o their_o memory_n which_o their_o generous_a constancy_n have_v merit_v nevertheless_o it_o belong_v to_o the_o bishop_n and_o clergy_n to_o make_v a_o catalogue_n of_o those_o who_o deserve_v that_o honour_n and_o to_o distinguish_v the_o false_a martyr_n from_o the_o true_a therefore_o s._n cyprian_n in_o his_o ninety_o seven_o letter_n admonish_v his_o clergy_n to_o take_v care_n exact_o to_o mark_v all_o the_o day_n of_o the_o death_n of_o those_o who_o suffer_v martyrdom_n to_o the_o end_n that_o their_o memory_n may_v be_v celebrate_v with_o the_o other_o martyr_n optatus_n milevitanus_fw-la reprove_v lucilius_n for_o kiss_v every_o day_n even_o before_o the_o communion_n the_o relic_n of_o a_o certain_a person_n who_o be_v say_v to_o be_v a_o martyr_n but_o be_v not_o yet_o acknowledge_v as_o such_o it_o be_v report_v that_o pope_n clement_n i._o appoint_v seven_o deacon_n and_o fabian_n as_o many_o subdeacon_n to_o commit_v the_o act_n of_o the_o martyr_n to_o writing_n but_o this_o matter_n of_o fact_n be_v ground_v only_o on_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o pontifical_a book_n be_v of_o no_o great_a consequence_n and_o so_o much_o the_o rather_o in_o regard_n that_o we_o be_v inform_v by_o the_o pope_n gelasius_n and_o gregory_n that_o these_o act_n be_v not_o much_o value_v by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o be_v content_a only_o to_o have_v a_o catalogue_n of_o the_o saint_n and_o martyr_n who_o be_v to_o be_v honour_v the_o council_n of_o laodicea_n carthage_n and_o elvira_n ordain_v that_o great_a care_n be_v take_v to_o make_v a_o due_a distinction_n between_o the_o true_a and_o false_a martyr_n and_o the_o example_n of_o s._n martin_n of_o tours_n and_o several_a other_o reverend_a bishop_n who_o dissuade_v the_o people_n from_o the_o superstitious_a worship_n of_o false_a martyr_n apparent_o show_v that_o it_o belong_v to_o all_o the_o bishop_n to_o declare_v what_o martyr_n ought_v to_o be_v acknowledge_v and_o public_o honour_v after_o the_o martyr_n in_o process_n of_o time_n be_v likewise_o honour_v the_o memory_n of_o virgin_n anchorite_n bishop_n renown_v for_o their_o sanctity_n and_o last_o of_o those_o person_n who_o singular_a virtue_n be_v remarkable_a in_o their_o life-time_n their_o name_n be_v insert_v in_o the_o diptychs_n that_o be_v
in_o his_o thought_n than_o the_o gratify_n of_o his_o brutal_a appetite_n he_o make_v a_o bargain_n about_o the_o popedom_n with_o john_n gracian_a archpriest_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o make_v it_o over_o to_o he_o for_o a_o sum_n of_o money_n reserve_v to_o himself_o the_o revenue_n due_a from_o england_n to_o the_o holy_a see_n this_o gracian_a take_v upon_o he_o the_o name_n of_o gregory_n vi_o in_o the_o vi._n gregory_n vi._n mean_a time_n king_n henry_n who_o have_v succeed_v his_o father_n conrade_n in_o the_o year_n 1039._o be_v incense_v against_o benedict_n who_o have_v send_v the_o imperial_a crown_n to_o the_o king_n of_o hungary_n after_o he_o have_v defeat_v that_o prince_n resolve_v to_o march_v into_o italy_n to_o put_v a_o end_n to_o that_o schism_n after_o he_o come_v thither_o he_o cause_v these_o three_o pope_n to_o be_v depose_v in_o several_a synod_n as_o usurper_n simonist_n and_o criminal_n benedict_n flee_v for_o it_o gregory_z vi._n be_v apprehend_v and_o afterward_o banish_v and_o silvester_n iii_o be_v send_v back_o to_o his_o bishopric_n of_o s._n sabina_n he_o cause_v suidger_n bishop_n of_o bamberg_n to_o be_v elect_v in_o their_o stead_n who_o take_v upon_o he_o the_o name_n of_o clement_n ii_o and_o be_v acknowledge_v as_o lawful_a pope_n by_o all_o the_o world_n he_o crown_v henry_n emperor_n ii_o clement_n ii_o and_o as_o he_o be_v wait_v upon_o he_o home_o to_o germany_n he_o die_v beyond_o the_o alps_o octob._n 7._o in_o the_o year_n 1047._o nine_o month_n after_o his_o election_n immediate_o upon_o this_o benedict_n ix_o return_n to_o rome_n and_o a_o three_o time_n remount_v the_o papal_a chair_n which_o he_o hold_v for_o eight_o month_n notwithstanding_o the_o emperor_n have_v send_v from_o germany_n poppo_n bishop_n of_o bresse_n who_o be_v consecrate_v pope_n under_o the_o title_n of_o damasus_n ii_o but_o he_o do_v not_o long_o enjoy_v that_o dignity_n ii_o damasus_n ii_o for_o he_o die_v of_o poison_n as_o it_o be_v suppose_v at_o palestrina_n three_o and_o twenty_o day_n after_o his_o consecration_n it_o be_v no_o wonder_n that_o these_o pope_n have_v not_o leave_v we_o the_o least_o monument_n of_o their_o pastoral_a vigilance_n either_o in_o council_n or_o by_o letter_n since_o all_o their_o care_n and_o aim_n be_v how_o to_o gratify_v their_o ambition_n and_o the_o rest_n of_o their_o passion_n without_o watch_v over_o the_o flock_n of_o jesus_n christ_n clement_n ii_o must_v be_v except_v out_o of_o that_o number_n for_o though_o he_o have_v be_v pope_n but_o a_o very_a short_a time_n yet_o the_o first_o thing_n he_o do_v after_o his_o advancement_n be_v to_o hold_v a_o council_n at_o rome_n against_o the_o simoniacal_a in_o which_o he_o endeavour_v to_o put_v a_o stop_n to_o the_o further_a progress_n of_o simony_n which_o be_v then_o so_o common_a at_o rome_n that_o almost_o all_o the_o ecclesiastic_n be_v guilty_a of_o it_o he_o write_v likewise_o a_o letter_n to_o john_n archbishop_n of_o salerno_n elect_n by_o which_o he_o approve_v of_o his_o translation_n after_o he_o have_v examine_v whether_o it_o have_v be_v do_v by_o intrigue_n or_o simony_n and_o be_v satisfy_v that_o it_o be_v only_o for_o the_o benefit_n and_o good_a of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o the_o clergy_n and_o laity_n of_o salerno_n have_v elect_v he_o free_o he_o grant_v he_o the_o pall_n confirm_v he_o in_o the_o archbishopric_a and_o give_v he_o a_o power_n to_o ordain_v and_o consecrate_v the_o bishop_n of_o seven_o diocese_n mention_v in_o that_o letter_n in_o the_o mean_a time_n benedict_n be_v still_o in_o possession_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v guilty_a of_o strange_a exorbitance_n there_o which_o oblige_v the_o roman_n to_o send_v fresh_a deputy_n to_o the_o emperor_n ix_o leo_fw-la ix_o henry_n desire_v he_o will_v grant_v they_o a_o man_n fit_a to_o be_v advance_v to_o s._n peter_n chair_n he_o make_v choice_n of_o one_o bruno_n bishop_n of_o toul_n who_o he_o send_v to_o rome_n with_o the_o pontifical_a purple_a habit_n upon_o he_o it_o be_v report_v that_o in_o go_v through_o france_n at_o clunie_n he_o meet_v with_o hildebrand_n clerk_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n who_o have_v be_v carry_v away_o with_o gregory_n vi_o stay_v in_o france_n after_o his_o death_n and_o withdraw_v to_o clunie_n where_o he_o be_v prior._n this_o hildebrand_n attend_v bruno_n to_o rome_n and_o persuade_v he_o to_o lay_v aside_o his_o purple_a robe_n and_o to_o leave_v the_o roman_n to_o a_o free_a liberty_n of_o election_n assure_v he_o that_o this_o will_v promote_v and_o further_o his_o design_n he_o attain_v his_o end_n according_a as_o he_o have_v promise_v he_o bruno_n be_v very_o kind_o receive_v by_o the_o roman_n elect_a pope_n unanimous_o and_o ordain_v february_n 13._o in_o the_o year_n 1049._o under_o the_o name_n of_o leo_n ix_o benedict_n be_v likewise_o oblige_v to_o submit_v and_o by_o hildebrand_n persuasion_n he_o acknowledge_v leo_n as_o pope_n and_o ingratiate_v himself_o to_o he_o leo_n have_v settle_v the_o affair_n of_o rome_n and_o italy_n cross_v the_o mountain_n twice_o and_o go_v into_o germany_n the_o second_o time_n he_o go_v to_o beg_v the_o emperor_n assistance_n against_o the_o norman_n of_o pozzuolo_n with_o who_o he_o be_v then_o at_o war._n have_v obtain_v his_o desire_n he_o return_v into_o italy_n and_o march_v against_o they_o they_o surprise_v his_o force_n defeat_v they_o and_o take_v he_o prisoner_n however_o they_o use_v he_o very_o kind_o and_o have_v treat_v he_o with_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o respect_n conduct_v he_o to_o benevento_n he_o live_v there_o a_o year_n from_o whence_o they_o dismiss_v he_o without_o exact_v any_o thing_n for_o his_o ransom_n attend_v with_o a_o great_a train_n of_o coach_n which_o conduct_v he_o to_o rome_n where_o he_o die_v within_o a_o short_a time_n after_o peter_n damien_n very_o vehement_o upbraid_v this_o pope_n for_o have_v wage_v this_o war_n bear_v arm_n and_o appear_v in_o person_n at_o the_o head_n of_o his_o force_n benno_n assure_v we_o that_o he_o undertake_v this_o war_n by_o the_o advice_n and_o instigation_n of_o benedict_n and_o hildebrand_n and_o that_o they_o be_v the_o person_n who_o betray_v he_o to_o the_o norman_n however_o it_o be_v leo_n ix_o in_o the_o rest_n of_o his_o action_n show_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o prudence_n and_o piety_n and_o his_o letter_n be_v a_o eternal_a monument_n of_o his_o learning_n and_o of_o the_o love_n he_o bear_v to_o religion_n and_o church-discipline_n the_o first_o be_v direct_v to_o leo_n archbishop_n of_o acride_a and_o to_o the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n who_o have_v condemn_v the_o custom_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n about_o unleavened_a bread_n which_o it_o make_v use_v of_o in_o the_o holy_a mystery_n he_o therein_o raise_v the_o dignity_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n found_v by_o s._n peter_n he_o say_v that_o it_o be_v this_o church_n which_o have_v refute_v convince_v and_o condemn_v all_o heresy_n and_o which_o have_v confirm_v other_o church_n in_o the_o faith_n of_o s._n peter_n which_o have_v and_o will_v always_o remain_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n he_o reckon_v up_o fourscore_o and_o ten_o heresy_n spring_v up_o in_o the_o greek_a church_n among_o which_o he_o place_v the_o presumption_n of_o john_n the_o fast_o who_o take_v upon_o he_o the_o quality_n and_o title_n of_o universal_a patriarch_n he_o not_o only_o defend_v the_o spiritual_a authority_n of_o the_o pope_n but_o likewise_o their_o temporal_a sovereignty_n which_o he_o find_v upon_o a_o supposititious_a donation_n of_o the_o emperor_n constantine_n he_o upbraid_v the_o greck_n with_o the_o constantinopolitan_a council_n under_o constantine_n capronymus_n and_o with_o the_o affair_n of_o photius_n he_o add_v that_o in_o contempt_n of_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o nicene_n council_n they_o have_v advance_v eunuch_n to_o the_o patriarchal_a see_v of_o constantinople_n afterward_o compare_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n with_o that_o of_o constantinople_n he_o say_v that_o the_o former_a be_v as_o ancient_a as_o christianity_n itself_o and_o that_o it_o have_v undergon_v all_o manner_n of_o persecution_n whereas_o the_o latter_a be_v whole_o new_a and_o spring_v up_o in_o pleasure_n that_o the_o one_o be_v the_o mother_n the_o other_o the_o daughter_n that_o upon_o this_o account_n the_o latter_a aught_o to_o pay_v a_o due_a respect_n to_o the_o former_a and_o not_o to_o be_v so_o ungrateful_a as_o it_o be_v to_o that_o church_n from_o which_o it_o derive_v its_o first_o birth_n he_o reprove_v in_o particular_a leo_n of_o acride_a and_o the_o patriarch_n for_o have_v shut_v up_o all_o the_o latin_a church_n and_o take_v away_o the_o monastery_n from_o the_o monk_n and_o abbot_n till_o such_o time_n as_o they_o shall_v conform_v themselves_o
retractation_n xiii_o canon_n a_o decree_n against_o person_n guilty_a of_o simony_n a_o decree_n about_o the_o election_n of_o pope_n 1059_o mention_v make_v of_o that_o council_n by_o peter_n damian_n 1059_o acts._n 1060_o x_o canon_n 1063_o xi_o article_n against_o person_n convict_v of_o simony_n 1063_o a_o confession_n of_o faith_n relate_v to_o the_o eucharist_n 1063_o act_n take_v out_o of_o the_o library_n of_o clunie_n 1064_o extract_n of_o the_o act_n in_o the_o historian_n of_o that_o time_n 1065_o a_o decree_n refer_v to_o by_o gratian._n 1065_o mention_v by_o pet._n damian_n 1065_o divers_a constitution_n 1069_o mention_v make_v of_o it_o by_o peter_n damian_n 1070_o extract_n of_o the_o act_n in_o the_o historian_n of_o england_n 1071_o act_n of_o that_o council_n 1071_o act_n in_o lanfranc_n 1072_o xxiv_o canon_n 1073_o the_o history_n of_o that_o council_n write_v by_o lambert_n of_o aschaffemburg_n and_o 2_o letter_n of_o sigefroy_n archbishop_n of_o mentz_n a_o council_n hold_v at_o roven_n rome_n poitiers_n erfurdt_n rome_n poitiers_n london_n 1074_o fourteen_o canon_n 1074_o a_o relation_n of_o that_o council_n in_o the_o 77th_o letter_n of_o the_o first_o book_n of_o pope_n gregory_n vii_o see_v also_o the_o 42d_o and_o 43d_o letter_n of_o the_o same_o book_n 1074_o mention_v in_o the_o letter_n of_o gregory_n vii_o 1074_o the_o history_n of_o it_o refer_v to_o by_o lambert_n of_o aschaffemburg_n 1075_o a_o relation_n of_o the_o transaction_n of_o that_o council_n in_o the_o three_o first_o letter_n of_o the_o three_o book_n of_o pope_n gregory_n vii_o 1075_o mention_v in_o the_o chronicle_n of_o st._n maixent_n 1075_o act_n contain_v divers_a rule_n a_o assembly_n at_o worm_n 1076_o a_o letter_n to_o pope_n gregory_n and_o a_o decree_n against_o he_o a_o council_n at_o rome_n 1076_o a_o decree_n against_o the_o emperor_n henry_n and_o the_o bishop_n of_o lombardy_n and_o germany_n a_o council_n at_o winchester_n 1076_o divers_a constitution_n a_o assembly_n at_o tribur_n or_o oppenheim_n 1076_o a_o relation_n of_o the_o transaction_n in_o the_o historian_n of_o that_o time_n a_o assembly_n at_o forâ—heim_n 1077_o a_o account_n of_o it_o in_o the_o contemporary_a historian_n a_o council_n hold_v at_o clermont_n dijon_n against_o person_n guilty_a of_o simony_n autun_n rome_n in_o lent_n rome_n in_o the_o month_n of_o decemb._n poitiers_n rome_n bourdeaux_n against_o berenger_n lion_n rome_n 1077_o mention_n make_v of_o that_o council_n in_o the_o letter_n of_o pope_n gregory_n vii_o 1077_o mention_v likewise_o in_o the_o letter_n of_o gregory_n vii_o 1077_o a_o relation_n of_o the_o transaction_n in_o that_o council_n in_o the_o 22d_o letter_n of_o the_o four_o book_n of_o gregory_n vii_o see_v also_o the_o 15_o and_o 16_o letter_n of_o the_o four_o book_n 1078_o act_n of_o that_o council_n 1078_o xii_o canon_n or_o constitution_n 1078_o a_o letter_n by_o hugh_n de_fw-fr die_fw-fr to_o pope_n gregory_n vii_o and_o x_o canon_n 1079_o acts._n 1080_o mention_v in_o st._n maixent_n chronicle_n 1080_o act_n in_o the_o historian_n of_o that_o time_n 1080_o decree_n of_o that_o council_n a_o assembly_n at_o mentz_n 1080_o the_o history_n of_o that_o assembly_n by_o hugh_n de_fw-fr flavigny_n a_o assembly_n at_o brescia_n 1080_o a_o decree_n against_o pope_n gregory_n vii_o and_o the_o emperor_n henry_n letter_n write_v upon_o that_o occasion_n a_o council_n hold_v at_o avignon_n lillebonne_n meaux_n ibid._n after_o the_o year_n meaux_n rome_n 1080_o mention_v in_o the_o historian_n of_o that_o time_n 1080_o divers_a canon_n 1080_o refer_v to_o by_o the_o historian_n of_o that_o time_n 1080_o a_o letter_n by_o the_o clergy_n of_o noyon_n to_o that_o of_o cambray_n about_o the_o admission_n of_o the_o son_n of_o priest_n into_o order_n 1082_o mention_v make_v of_o that_o council_n in_o the_o historion_n of_o that_o time_n 1083_o acts._n a_o assembly_n at_o berhach_n or_o gosler_n 1085_o a_o relation_n of_o the_o transaction_n therein_o by_o the_o historian_n of_o that_o time_n a_o assembly_n at_o quintilineburg_n 1085_o acts._n a_o assembly_n at_o mentz_n 1085_o mention_n make_v of_o it_o by_o the_o contemporary_a writer_n a_o council_n hold_v at_o capua_n benevento_n rome_n melfi_n toulouse_n benevento_n soissons_fw-fr rheims_n troia_n in_o apulia_n constance_n autun_n placentia_n in_o england_n clermont_n lymoges_n roven_n tours_n nismes_n bari_n rome_n rome_n london_n london_n 1087_o mention_v likewise_o by_o the_o historian_n of_o that_o time_n 1087_o act_n of_o that_o council_n in_o leo_n of_o ostia_n 1089_o a_o extract_v of_o the_o act_n in_o bertulphus_n the_o historian_n 1089_o eight_o canon_n 1090_o refer_v to_o by_o the_o author_n of_o that_o time_n 1091_o four_o canon_n 1092_o mention_v by_o the_o contemporary_a author_n 1092_o mention_v make_v of_o that_o council_n in_o one_o of_o the_o letter_n of_o pope_n urban_n ii_o 1093_o decree_n about_o marriage_n between_o near_a relation_n etc._n etc._n 1094_o a_o extract_v of_o the_o act_n of_o that_o council_n 1094_o a_o extract_v of_o the_o act_n in_o the_o contemporary_a writer_n 1095_o the_o history_n of_o that_o council_n refer_v to_o by_o bertulphus_n and_o xv_o canon_n 1095_o mention_v in_o st._n anselm_n life_n by_o eadmer_n 1095_o act_n letter_n of_o pope_n urban_n and_o canon_n of_o that_o council_n 1095_o refer_v to_o by_o the_o histoan_n of_o that_o time_n 1096_o eight_o canon_n 1096_o mention_v by_o the_o contemporary_a historian_n 1096_o xvi_o canon_n 1098_o mention_v make_v of_o that_o council_n in_o st._n anselm_n life_n 1098_o mention_v likewise_o in_o the_o same_o life_n of_o st._n anselm_n 1099_o xviii_o canon_n 1102_o xviii_o canon_n 1108_o x_o canon_n a_o table_n of_o the_o work_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a author_n of_o the_o eleven_o century_n dispose_v according_o to_o the_o subject_n they_o treat_v of_o work_v about_o the_o existence_n of_o god_n and_o his_o divine_a attribute_n st_n anselm_n treatise_n call_v monologia_fw-la and_o proslogia_fw-la with_o another_o small_a tract_n gaunilon_n piece_n concern_v the_o demonstration_n of_o the_o existence_n of_o god_n work_v about_o the_o holy_a trinity_n and_o the_o incarnation_n st._n fulbert_n first_o letter_n his_o collection_n of_o divers_a passage_n of_o scripture_n guitmond_n exposition_n of_o the_o article_n of_o faith_n relate_v to_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o trinity_n and_o of_o the_o incarnation_n mich._n psellus_n question_n about_o the_o trinity_n and_o the_o incarnation_n st._n anselm_n treatise_n on_o the_o same_o subject_a his_o treatise_n of_o the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n his_o treatise_n to_o show_v why_o god_n be_v make_v man_n his_o tract_n about_o the_o will_n of_o god_n treatise_n against_o the_o jew_n st._n fulbert_n three_o treatise_n gislebert_n dialogue_n about_o religion_n between_o a_o christian_a and_o a_o jew_n samuel_n of_o morocco_n treatise_n of_o the_o come_n of_o the_o messiah_n other_o dogmatical_a work_n psellus_n dialogue_n about_o the_o operation_n of_o demon_n nicetas_n pectoratus_n fragment_n of_o a_o treatise_n of_o the_o soul_n st._n anselm_n treatise_n of_o the_o devil_n fall_n his_o treatise_n of_o original_a sin_n his_o treatise_n of_o grace_n and_o freewill_n work_v about_o the_o eucharist_n st._n fulbert_n first_o and_o second_o letter_n his_o collection_n of_o passage_n of_o scripture_n berenger_n three_o confession_n of_o faith_n his_o two_o letter_n part_v of_o his_o treatise_n against_o his_o second_o confession_n of_o faith_n eusebius_n bruno_n letter_n to_o berenger_n theoduin_n letter_n against_o berenger_n adelman_n letter_n to_o berenger_n ascelin_n letter_n to_o the_o same_o author_n hugh_n bishop_n of_o langres_n letter_n against_o berenger_n lanfranc_n treatise_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n guitmond_n treatise_n durand_n abbot_n of_o troarn'_v treatise_n alger_n piece_n hugh_n of_o langres_n treatise_n st._n anselm_n letter_n anaâ—â—asius_n a_o monk_n of_o angers_n treatise_n nicolas_n bishop_n of_o methone_n treatise_n samonas_n archbishop_n of_o gaza_n treatise_n book_n of_o church-discipline_n pope_n sylvester_n ii_n letter_n his_o discourse_n against_o simoniacal_a practice_n st._n fulbert_n letter_n his_o penitential_a his_o letter_n about_o the_o use_n of_o church-revenue_n william_n bbot_n of_o st._n benignus_n at_o dijon_n letter_n godehard_n bishop_n of_o hildesheim_n letter_n gosbert_n abbot_n of_o tergernsee'_v letter_n burchard_n decretal_a pope_n benedict_n viii_o be_v discourse_n against_o the_o incontinency_n of_o clergyman_n berno_n treatise_n of_o the_o office_n of_o the_o mass._n pope_n john_n xviii_o be_v letter_n alexius_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n ecclesiastical_a constitution_n pope_n clement_n ii_o be_v letter_n leo_fw-la ix_o be_v letter_n victor_n ii_o be_v letter_n stephen_n ix_o be_v two_o letter_n nicolas_n ii_o his_o letter_n nilus_n doxopatrius_n treatise_n of_o the_o patriarchal_a see_v john_n surname_v jeannelin_n three_o letter_n lanfranc_n letter_n a_o
clamour_n about_o the_o external_o but_o scarce_o one_o word_n say_v pro_n or_o con_n about_o the_o internal_o of_o religion_n which_o sufficient_o show_v that_o when_o man_n be_v once_o wed_v to_o any_o party_n in_o religion_n their_o great_a heat_n happen_v about_o the_o circumstantial_o of_o religion_n to_o which_o that_o party_n adhere_v and_o that_o they_o have_v little_a or_o no_o concern_v for_o the_o fundamental_o of_o the_o true_o catholic_n and_o christian_a church_n the_o twenty_o nine_o letter_n be_v likewise_o write_v to_o st._n bernard_n upon_o a_o particular_a quarrel_n about_o one_o of_o the_o monk_n of_o clunie_n elect_v to_o the_o bishopric_n of_o langre_n whereof_o st._n bernard_n make_v mention_n in_o his_o 164th_o letter_n and_o in_o those_o that_o ensue_v peter_n of_o clunie_n in_o this_o letter_n say_v that_o saint_n bernard_n be_v prejudice_v against_o this_o monk_n upon_o some_o false_a report_n oppose_v his_o ordination_n the_o thirty_o three_o be_v write_v to_o pope_n innocent_a about_o another_o difference_n between_o the_o monk_n of_o clunie_n and_o those_o of_o cisteaux_n this_o pope_n in_o the_o year_n 1132_o have_v exempt_v the_o monk_n of_o cisteaux_n from_o pay_v ten_o this_o be_v a_o considerable_a prejudice_n to_o the_o monk_n of_o clunie_n particular_o to_o the_o abbey_n of_o gigny_n who_o have_v considerable_a tithe_n to_o receive_v from_o the_o land_n belong_v to_o the_o monastery_n of_o miroir_n the_o monk_n of_o gigny_n be_v for_o demand_v they_o for_o which_o the_o pope_n have_v interdict_v their_o church_n whereupon_o peter_n the_o venerable_n conjure_v he_o not_o to_o deprive_v the_o monk_n of_o gigny_n of_o a_o right_n which_o belong_v to_o they_o and_o to_o suspend_v the_o interdiction_n which_o he_o have_v pronounce_v against_o they_o that_o so_o they_o may_v have_v time_n to_o inform_v he_o of_o the_o justice_n of_o their_o cause_n about_o the_o same_o time_n he_o write_v upon_o the_o same_o subject_a the_o thirty_o four_o letter_n to_o haimeric_n chancellor_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n whereby_o he_o represent_v to_o he_o more_o at_o length_n the_o injustice_n which_o he_o pretend_v be_v do_v to_o his_o order_n and_o direct_v another_o letter_n to_o the_o chapter_n general_n of_o cisteaux_n whereby_o he_o exhort_v they_o to_o quit_v this_o their_o pretention_n this_o be_v the_o thirty_o five_o letter_n which_o be_v write_v with_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o smartness_n and_o discretion_n however_o because_o several_a abbot_n of_o the_o order_n of_o cisteaux_n be_v displease_v at_o it_o the_o next_o year_n he_o send_v they_o a_o letter_n of_o excuse_n which_o be_v the_o thirty_o six_o and_o last_o of_o this_o book_n the_o monk_n of_o gigny_n not_o be_v able_a to_o obtain_v of_o the_o pope_n what_o they_o desire_v be_v for_o do_v themselves_o justice_n and_o some_o few_o year_n after_o go_v to_o the_o monastery_n of_o miroir_n where_o they_o commit_v great_a outrage_n pope_n eugenius_n iii_o innocent_n successor_n be_v inform_v thereof_o write_v to_o peter_n the_o venerable_a about_o it_o and_o threaten_v the_o monk_n of_o gigny_n to_o punish_v they_o severe_o in_o case_n they_o do_v not_o make_v reparation_n for_o the_o wrong_n which_o they_o have_v do_v to_o the_o monk_n of_o miroir_n st._n bernard_n and_o peter_n the_o venerable_a meet_v at_o clunie_n to_o adjust_a the_o affair_n the_o damage_n be_v estimate_v at_o above_o thirty_o thousand_o sol_n but_o the_o monk_n of_o gigny_n have_v make_v but_o very_o inconsiderable_a offer_n of_o reparation_n st._n bernard_n write_v to_o the_o pope_n about_o it_o at_o last_o the_o affair_n terminate_v in_o a_o accommodation_n make_v after_o the_o death_n of_o st._n bernard_n in_o the_o year_n 1155._o the_o first_o letter_n of_o the_o second_o book_n be_v whole_o doctrinal_a he_o therein_o prove_v against_o a_o man_n who_o be_v fall_v into_o the_o error_n of_o the_o apollinarist_n that_o the_o humanity_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v compose_v both_o of_o soul_n and_o body_n the_o second_o be_v direct_v to_o peter_n archbishop_n of_o lion_n he_o congratulate_v his_o be_v advance_v to_o the_o primacy_n of_o a_o kingdom_n which_o acknowledge_v not_o other_o superior_a than_o the_o holy_a see_v and_o which_o have_v a_o authority_n over_o all_o the_o church_n of_o france_n he_o exhort_v he_o to_o use_v his_o utmost_a diligence_n for_o the_o restoration_n of_o piety_n particular_o within_o his_o diocese_n in_o this_o letter_n he_o give_v we_o a_o description_n of_o the_o irregularity_n of_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o ecclesiastic_n and_o religious_a in_o the_o three_o he_o complain_v to_o pope_n innocent_a of_o the_o coldness_n which_o he_o show_v to_o the_o cardinal_n bishop_n of_o albany_n to_o who_o he_o lie_v under_o great_a engagement_n and_o exhort_v he_o to_o leave_v he_o in_o france_n with_o authority_n where_o he_o be_v capable_a of_o do_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o good_a till_o such_o time_n as_o he_o can_v recall_v he_o with_o honour_n to_o rome_n in_o the_o four_o he_o exhort_v gilo_n bishop_n of_o frescati_fw-la to_o abandon_v the_o party_n of_o peter_n de_fw-fr leon_n which_o can_v not_o be_v the_o true_a church_n since_o it_o be_v reduce_v to_o a_o small_a number_n of_o people_n shut_v up_o in_o several_a fort_n of_o italy_n or_o poitou_n the_o thirty_o four_o be_v likewise_o direct_v to_o the_o same_o bishop_n upon_o the_o same_o subject_a in_o the_o seven_o he_o show_v theotard_n prior_n de_fw-fr la_fw-fr charité_fw-fr that_o he_o be_v bind_v both_o in_o duty_n and_o obedience_n not_o to_o quit_v his_o charge_n in_o the_o ten_o he_o with_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o freedom_n remonstrate_v to_o pope_n innocent_a that_o he_o do_v not_o do_v clunie_n peter_n the_o venerable_a abbot_n of_o clunie_n well_o in_o recall_v the_o cardinal_n of_o albani_n to_o rome_n in_o the_o eleven_o he_o complain_v to_o that_o cardinal_n that_o they_o have_v turn_v out_o several_a monk_n out_o of_o the_o monastery_n of_o verdun_n to_o put_v some_o clerk_n into_o their_o place_n the_o sixteenth_o be_v a_o circular_a letter_n to_o all_o the_o superior_n of_o the_o monastery_n of_o his_o order_n whereby_o he_o recommend_v to_o their_o prayer_n his_o mother_n raingarda_n who_o depart_v this_o life_n on_o the_o 22d_o of_o june_n and_o order_n they_o to_o say_v thirty_o mass_n for_o the_o peace_n of_o her_o soul_n and_o to_o feed_v twelve_o poor_a people_n in_o the_o monastery_n where_o it_o can_v be_v do_v and_o that_o in_o the_o other_o the_o priest_n shall_v say_v two_o mass_n beside_o the_o general_n mass._n in_o the_o next_o letter_n he_o tell_v we_o after_o what_o manner_n he_o receive_v the_o news_n of_o his_o mother_n death_n who_o be_v become_v a_o religious_a of_o marsigny_n he_o therein_o make_v her_o encomium_n and_o describe_v the_o circumstance_n of_o her_o death_n which_o be_v whole_o christian._n these_o and_o the_o follow_a letter_n inform_v we_o that_o she_o die_v at_o the_o time_n of_o his_o return_n from_o the_o council_n of_o pisa_n hold_v in_o the_o year_n 1134._o the_o twenty_o six_o be_v a_o letter_n of_o pope_n innocent_a direct_v to_o peter_n of_o clunie_n wherein_o he_o recommend_v himself_o to_o his_o prayer_n and_o dispense_v he_o from_o come_v to_o rome_n because_o of_o his_o infirmity_n in_o the_o twenty_o eighth_n peter_n abbot_n of_o clunie_n entreat_v pope_n innocent_a not_o to_o take_v the_o prior_n of_o vezelay_n out_o of_o his_o monastery_n to_o make_v he_o bishop_n of_o langre_n the_o thirty_o first_n be_v write_v to_o william_n bishop_n of_o orange_n who_o have_v interdict_v the_o monastery_n of_o puy_n because_o the_o monk_n retain_v a_o church_n which_o have_v be_v give_v they_o by_o the_o predecessor_n of_o that_o bishop_n peter_n of_o clunie_n pray_v he_o to_o do_v they_o justice_n if_o not_o to_o appoint_v a_o day_n wherein_o he_o will_v have_v the_o affair_n discuss_v before_o the_o pope_n legat._n the_o thirty_o three_o be_v write_v to_o atto_n bishop_n of_o troy_n about_o the_o difference_n which_o have_v be_v between_o he_o and_o the_o bishop_n of_o auxerre_n about_o the_o ordination_n of_o several_a monk_n of_o the_o order_n of_o clunie_n make_v at_o la_fw-fr charité_fw-fr upon_o the_o loire_n peter_n of_o clunie_n be_v willing_a to_o send_v he_o the_o privilege_n of_o the_o holy_a see_v which_o allow_v the_o monk_n of_o clunie_n to_o be_v ordain_v by_o what_o bishop_n they_o please_v when_o he_o once_o can_v understand_v that_o this_o affair_n be_v adjust_v he_o desire_v he_o will_v be_v please_v to_o send_v he_o a_o account_n thereof_o and_o write_v to_o he_o about_o two_o other_o private_a affair_n the_o latter_a of_o which_o relate_v to_o a_o clerk_n of_o his_o church_n name_v guarin_n who_o desire_v to_o have_v the_o first_o vacant_a prebend_n confer_v upon_o he_o the_o next_o letter_n be_v
write_v to_o the_o same_o bishop_n about_o gebwin_n his_o archdeacon_n who_o be_v go_v to_o rome_n about_o some_o difference_n which_o he_o have_v with_o his_o bishop_n in_o his_o journey_n he_o stop_v at_o clunie_n and_o have_v promise_v peter_n to_o return_v to_o troy_n and_o adjust_a matter_n with_o his_o bishop_n atto_n in_o the_o thirty_o five_o letter_n return_v a_o answer_n to_o the_o forego_n letter_n the_o follow_a letter_n of_o peter_n of_o clunie_n contain_v nothing_o in_o they_o of_o moment_n till_o you_o come_v to_o the_o seven_o of_o the_o three_o book_n wherein_o he_o reply_v to_o the_o question_n which_o have_v be_v propose_v to_o he_o by_o one_o of_o his_o monk_n name_v gregory_n who_o be_v a_o great_a student_n the_o first_o question_n be_v whether_o the_o virgin_n mary_n have_v receive_v a_o increase_n of_o grace_n in_o receive_v the_o holy_a ghost_n with_o the_o apostle_n on_o the_o day_n of_o pentecost_n peter_n of_o clunie_n reply_n that_o she_o have_v receive_v no_o increase_n of_o charity_n or_o of_o sanctify_a grace_n since_o throughout_o her_o whole_a life_n she_o have_v a_o fullness_n of_o grace_n and_o sanctity_n but_o that_o she_o may_v have_v receive_v a_o augmentation_n of_o some_o particular_a gift_n such_o as_o knowledge_n prophecy_n the_o power_n of_o work_a miracle_n of_o speak_v several_a tongue_n which_o yet_o be_v not_o very_o certain_a the_o second_o question_n be_v how_o the_o virgin_n mary_n can_v possible_o be_v ignorant_a of_o any_o thing_n after_o she_o have_v conceive_v the_o son_n of_o god_n peter_n of_o clunie_n prove_v that_o she_o be_v ignorant_a of_o a_o great_a many_o thing_n nor_o be_v he_o of_o opinion_n that_o she_o have_v such_o a_o perfect_a knowledge_n of_o god_n as_o the_o angel_n and_o soul_n of_o good_a man_n make_v bless_v have_v and_o he_o positive_o deny_v that_o here_o below_o she_o enjoy_v beatitude_n though_o he_o own_v that_o she_o have_v more_o knowledge_n and_o wisdom_n with_o respect_n papist_n we_o can_v but_o here_o observe_v that_o this_o be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o modest_a account_n of_o the_o perfection_n of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n to_o be_v meet_v with_o among_o any_o romanist_n and_o such_o as_o do_v not_o at_o all_o favour_n the_o notion_n of_o some_o of_o the_o modern_a papist_n to_o spiritual_a thing_n than_o all_o other_o mortal_n the_o three_o question_n be_v upon_o a_o passage_n of_o st._n gregory_n wherein_o that_o father_n seem_v to_o assert_v that_o the_o word_n be_v unite_v to_o the_o manhood_n before_o it_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n peter_n of_o clunie_n say_v that_o this_o passage_n have_v give_v some_o a_o occasion_n of_o assert_v that_o our_o lord_n bring_v down_o his_o humanity_n from_o heaven_n which_o be_v entire_o contrary_a to_o the_o sentiment_n of_o st._n gregory_n who_o explain_v his_o thought_n by_o say_v that_o though_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o yet_o bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n yet_o the_o union_n of_o the_o person_n of_o the_o divine_a logos_fw-la with_o the_o manhood_n be_v already_o typify_v and_o foretell_v though_o it_o be_v not_o as_o yet_o know_v or_o reveal_v in_o the_o three_o letter_n of_o the_o four_o book_n he_o write_v to_o pope_n innocent_a in_o favour_n of_o lewis_n the_o young_a king_n of_o france_n and_o entreat_v he_o to_o have_v some_o condescension_n for_o he_o if_o his_o youth_n have_v incline_v he_o to_o do_v any_o thing_n that_o be_v not_o convenient_a this_o be_v write_v upon_o the_o occasion_n of_o the_o difference_n between_o that_o prince_n and_o the_o archbishop_n of_o bourges_n he_o likewise_o give_v the_o pope_n to_o understand_v that_o the_o monastery_n of_o luxeu_n which_o he_o will_v have_v reform_v the_o last_o year_n by_o send_v thither_o several_a monk_n of_o clunie_n be_v still_o whole_o irregular_a and_o in_o a_o worse_a condition_n than_o before_o the_o four_o be_v that_o letter_n which_o he_o write_v to_o the_o same_o pope_n about_o abaelard_n by_o the_o five_o he_o recommend_v to_o that_o pope_n a_o canon_n of_o lion_n name_v heraclius_n in_o the_o seven_o he_o write_v again_o to_o that_o pope_n in_o favour_n of_o arnulphus_n archdeacon_n of_o seez_fw-fr elect_v and_o consecrate_a bishop_n of_o lizieux_n that_o the_o pope_n may_v confirm_v he_o in_o spite_n of_o the_o attempt_v make_v by_o the_o count_n of_o anger_n be_v to_o the_o contrary_n in_o the_o eight_o he_o complain_v to_o milo_n bishop_n of_o terrovanne_n for_o his_o have_v public_o declaim_v in_o his_o church_n against_o the_o monk_n of_o clunie_n accuse_v they_o of_o be_v proud_a and_o disobedient_a to_o bishop_n he_o show_v he_o that_o if_o he_o have_v any_o thing_n to_o say_v against_o their_o conduct_n he_o ought_v to_o let_v they_o know_v of_o it_o and_o reprove_v they_o for_o it_o private_o and_o not_o to_o declaim_v against_o they_o so_o public_o afterward_o he_o clear_v they_o of_o the_o accusation_n and_o complain_v that_o that_o bishop_n have_v hinder_v the_o bestow_v a_o canonship_n clunie_n peter_n the_o venerable_a abbot_n of_o clunie_n of_o abbeville_n on_o they_o though_o it_o do_v not_o belong_v to_o his_o diocese_n but_o to_o the_o diocese_n of_o amiens_n in_o the_o nine_o he_o recommend_v to_o pope_n innocent_a the_o bishop_n of_o salamanca_n archbishop_n elect_a of_o compostella_n and_o entreat_v he_o to_o approve_v of_o this_o translation_n in_o the_o ten_o he_o entreat_v he_o to_o grant_v hugh_n archbishop_n of_o tours_n leave_v to_o return_v to_o his_o arch-bishopprick_n for_o hugh_n in_o his_o journey_n to_o rome_n fall_v sick_a in_o the_o monastery_n of_o la_fw-fr charite_n where_o he_o have_v take_v upon_o he_o the_o habit_n of_o that_o order_n in_o the_o eleven_o he_o exhort_v the_o archbishop_n of_o narbonne_n who_o be_v very_o old_a and_o infirm_a to_o quit_v his_o archbishopric_n and_o to_o retire_v to_o clunie_n this_o letter_n be_v write_v from_o spain_n to_o which_o place_n he_o have_v travel_v the_o sixteenth_o be_v the_o two_o hundred_o and_o twenty_o eight_o letter_n of_o st._n bernard_n to_o which_o peter_n of_o clunie_n reply_v by_o the_o seventeen_o which_o be_v likewise_o the_o two_o hundred_o and_o twenty_o nine_o of_o st._n bernard_n letter_n of_o which_o we_o have_v give_v you_o a_o abstract_n peter_n of_o clunie_n do_v therein_o at_o first_o declare_v that_o the_o difference_n which_o have_v be_v between_o they_o whether_o about_o the_o bishopric_n of_o langre_n or_o for_o ten_o have_v abate_v nothing_o of_o the_o charity_n friendship_n or_o esteem_v which_o he_o have_v for_o he_o in_o the_o close_a of_o this_o letter_n he_o send_v he_o word_n that_o he_o therewith_o send_v he_o a_o version_n of_o the_o alcoran_n which_o he_o have_v translate_v whilst_o he_o be_v in_o spain_n to_o show_v the_o error_n and_o folly_n of_o the_o mahometan_a religion_n afterward_o he_o give_v he_o a_o short_a account_n of_o mahomet_n and_o of_o his_o doctrine_n the_o eighteen_o be_v a_o letter_n of_o compliment_n to_o pope_n celestine_n upon_o his_o advancement_n to_o the_o pope-dom_a the_o nineteen_o be_v write_v to_o pope_n lucius_n to_o who_o he_o likewise_o make_v several_a compliment_n and_o ask_v he_o whether_o he_o shall_v send_v he_o the_o thirteen_o religious_a according_a as_o he_o have_v order_v he_o when_o he_o be_v at_o rome_n this_o pope_n by_o the_o next_o letter_n return_v he_o answer_n that_o he_o will_v do_v he_o a_o great_a favour_n in_o so_o do_v the_o twenty_o first_o be_v that_o which_o he_o write_v to_o heloissa_n upon_o the_o death_n of_o abaelard_n the_o twenty_o second_o be_v write_v to_o lucius_n in_o favour_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o orleans_n who_o be_v accuse_v by_o several_a of_o his_o clergy_n by_o the_o twenty_o four_o he_o recommend_v to_o he_o the_o religious_a who_o he_o send_v he_o in_o the_o twenty_o five_o he_o write_v to_o pope_n eugenius_n iii_o in_o favour_n of_o the_o archbishop_n of_o besancon_n in_o the_o twenty_o seven_o he_o exhort_v atto_n bishop_n of_o troy_n to_o retire_v to_o clunie_n in_o the_o thirty_o he_o blame_v those_o who_o cause_v to_o be_v sing_v or_o recite_v such_o hymn_n or_o history_n in_o the_o church_n as_o be_v full_a of_o fiction_n and_o he_o say_v that_o not_o long_o ago_o he_o be_v very_o much_o put_v to_o the_o blush_v in_o be_v force_v to_o hear_v sing_v and_o to_o sing_v himself_o in_o the_o church_n a_o hymn_n in_o honour_n of_o st._n benedict_n which_o contain_v twenty_o falsity_n at_o least_o without_o mention_v the_o impropriety_n of_o the_o language_n and_o the_o falseness_n of_o quantity_n which_o have_v engage_v he_o to_o make_v another_o hymn_n in_o honour_n of_o that_o saint_n the_o thirty_o sixth_n be_v write_v to_o king_n lewis_n the_o young_a exhort_v he_o to_o punish_v the_o jew_n not_o by_o put_v they_o to_o death_n but_o by_o
it_o to_o sick_a person_n in_o the_o absence_n of_o man_n they_o believe_v that_o this_o consolation_n remit_v sin_n even_o mortal_a one_o and_o that_o without_o it_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o be_v save_v last_o they_o maintain_v that_o those_o who_o have_v actual_o commit_v a_o mortal_a sin_n be_v uncapable_a of_o adrainistr_a it_o effectual_o afterward_o ermergard_n prove_v against_o they_o that_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o eat_v flesh_n and_o to_o take_v a_o oath_n and_o establish_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o dead_a the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n and_o prayer_n for_o decease_a person_n these_o three_o author_n scarce_o make_v use_n of_o any_o other_o proof_n but_o passage_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n to_o confute_v the_o error_n they_o oppose_v and_o to_o establish_v the_o truth_n they_o maintain_v nay_o they_o produce_v a_o great_a number_n of_o they_o among_o which_o there_o be_v some_o which_o do_v not_o clear_o prove_v what_o they_o assert_v chap._n xii_o of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a author_n of_o less_o note_n who_o flourish_v in_o the_o western_a country_n in_o the_o twelve_o century_n after_o have_v treat_v in_o the_o precede_a chapter_n of_o the_o most_o note_a ecclesiastical_a writer_n who_o work_n be_v more_o numerous_a or_o more_o considerable_a we_o shall_v now_o give_v some_o account_n in_o this_o of_o a_o great_a number_n of_o other_o less_o know_v who_o have_v compose_v divers_a small_a tract_n reserve_v the_o particular_a enumeration_n of_o the_o historian_n and_o greek_a author_n for_o the_o follow_a chapter_n anselm_n dean_n of_o the_o church_n of_o laon_n flourish_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o century_n and_o laon._n anselm_n dean_n of_o laon._n make_v public_a divinity-lecture_n at_o chalons_n in_o which_o he_o give_v explication_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n he_o be_v also_o suppose_a to_o be_v in_o part_n the_o author_n of_o the_o ordinary_a gloss._n some_o attribute_n to_o he_o the_o commentary_n on_o the_o book_n of_o canticle_n on_o st._n matthew_n gospel_n on_o st._n paul_n epistle_n and_o on_o the_o revelation_n of_o st._n john_n which_o be_v print_v under_o the_o name_n of_o st._n anselm_n archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n but_o they_o real_o belong_v to_o hervaeus_n a_o monk_n of_o bourg_n near_o dol_n who_o name_n they_o bear_v in_o the_o manuscript_n gislebert_n or_o gilbert_n surname_v crispin_n st._n anselm_n pupil_n after_o have_v follow_v westminster_n gislebert_n or_o gilbert_n crispin_n abbot_n of_o westminster_n his_o study_n in_o the_o abbey_n of_o bec_n take_v a_o journey_n to_o rome_n and_o upon_o his_o return_n have_v a_o conference_n with_o a_o certain_a jew_n of_o mentz_n afterward_o he_o be_v make_v abbot_n of_o westminster_n a._n d._n 1106._o he_o write_v a_o relation_n of_o that_o conference_n and_o dedicate_v it_o to_o st._n anselm_n among_o who_o work_n it_o be_v insert_v in_o the_o last_o edition_n by_o father_n gerberon_n dr._n cave_n assure_v we_o that_o there_o be_v still_o extant_a in_o the_o library_n of_o england_n divers_a manuscript_n homily_n write_v by_o gilbert_n crispin_n on_o the_o book_n of_o canticle_n and_o several_a discourse_n on_o st._n jerom_n preface_n to_o the_o bible_n with_o a_o particular_a treatise_n against_o the_o sin_n of_o thought_n word_n and_o deed._n the_o relation_n of_o the_o conference_n make_v by_o this_o author_n be_v different_a from_o that_o which_o be_v annex_v to_o st._n augustin_n work_n under_o the_o title_n of_o the_o contest_v between_o the_o synagogue_n and_o the_o church_n and_o be_v much_o more_o accurate_a he_o die_v a._n d._n 1114._o as_o some_o writer_n aver_v or_o according_a to_o other_o in_o 1115._o petrus_n alphonsus_n a_o spanish_a jew_n who_o former_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o moses_n be_v convert_v petrus_n alphonsus_n a_o spanish_a jew_n convert_v convert_v a._n d._n 1106._o be_v baptize_v at_o huesca_n and_o have_v alphonsus_n king_n of_o portugal_n for_o his_o godfather_n he_o compose_v a_o treatise_n by_o way_n of_o dialogue_n between_o a_o jew_n and_o a_o christian_a concern_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n divide_v into_o twelve_o chapter_n in_o the_o first_o of_o which_o he_o show_v that_o the_o jew_n explain_v the_o write_n of_o the_o prophet_n too_o carnal_o and_o that_o they_o mistake_v their_o meaning_n in_o the_o second_o he_o make_v it_o appear_v that_o the_o cause_n of_o the_o captivity_n of_o the_o jew_n be_v the_o put_n of_o the_o messiah_n to_o death_n that_o it_o be_v foretell_v by_o the_o prophet_n and_o that_o it_o will_v not_o cease_v till_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n in_o the_o three_o he_o confute_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o jew_n who_o believe_v that_o their_o dead_a shall_v be_v raise_v again_o one_o day_n to_o dwell_v on_o the_o earth_n and_o that_o they_o shall_v multiply_v therein_o in_o the_o four_o he_o prove_v that_o the_o jew_n do_v no_o long_o observe_v the_o principal_a article_n of_o the_o law_n of_o moses_n and_o that_o what_o they_o do_v observe_v be_v not_o acceptable_a to_o god_n in_o the_o five_o chapter_n which_o be_v write_v against_o the_o mahometan_a superstition_n he_o show_v that_o mahomet_n be_v a_o false_a prophet_n who_o wrought_v no_o miracle_n and_o be_v destitute_a of_o learning_n religion_n and_o probity_n in_o the_o six_o he_o prove_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n by_o passage_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n in_o the_o seven_o he_o demonstrate_v by_o the_o write_n of_o the_o prophet_n that_o the_o messiah_n be_v to_o be_v bear_v of_o a_o virgin_n and_o conceive_v by_o the_o operation_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n in_o the_o eight_o that_o the_o word_n of_o god_n be_v make_v man_n and_o that_o christ_n be_v god_n and_o man_n in_o the_o nine_o that_o jesus_n christ_n come_v at_o the_o time_n foretell_v by_o the_o prophet_n and_o that_o the_o prophecy_n concern_v the_o messiah_n be_v accomplish_v in_o he_o in_o the_o ten_o that_o he_o die_v voluntary_o to_o redeem_v mankind_n according_a to_o the_o prediction_n of_o the_o prophet_n in_o the_o eleven_o that_o he_o arise_v again_o from_o the_o dead_a and_o ascend_v into_o heaven_n and_o in_o the_o twelve_o that_o the_o law_n of_o the_o christian_n be_v not_o contrary_a to_o that_o of_o the_o jew_n this_o treatise_n be_v one_o of_o the_o best_a that_o we_o have_v of_o that_o kind_n and_o the_o author_n handle_v these_o matter_n very_o methodical_o with_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o clearness_n and_o solidity_n of_o argument_n thibaud_n or_o theobald_n clerk_n of_o the_o church_n of_o etampe_n and_o afterward_o professor_n etampe_n theobald_n clerk_n of_o the_o church_n of_o etampe_n of_o divinity_n in_o the_o school_n of_o caen_n and_o oxford_n flourish_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o century_n and_o write_v several_a letter_n which_o be_v publish_v by_o father_n dachery_n in_o the_o three_o tome_n of_o his_o spicilegium_fw-la the_o first_o be_v write_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o lincoln_n about_o certain_a person_n who_o be_v doubtful_a of_o the_o mercy_n of_o god_n he_o show_v that_o a_o sinner_n may_v have_v recourse_n to_o repentance_n at_o all_o time_n that_o he_o may_v obtain_v the_o remission_n of_o his_o sin_n and_o that_o a_o good_a disposition_n be_v sufficient_a for_o a_o entire_a conversion_n in_o the_o second_o direct_v to_o faricius_fw-la abbot_n of_o abbington_n he_o prove_v that_o child_n who_o die_v without_o receive_v baptism_n be_v damn_v the_o three_o be_v a_o complimental_a letter_n to_o margaret_n queen_n of_o england_n the_o four_o be_v a_o consolatory_a letter_n to_o one_o of_o his_o friend_n who_o be_v unjust_o slander_v the_o last_o letter_n be_v write_v against_o roscelin_n in_o which_o he_o show_v that_o the_o son_n of_o priest_n be_v uncapable_a of_o be_v admit_v into_o holy_a order_n radulphus_fw-la surname_v arden_n a_o native_a of_o poitiers_n and_o chaplain_n to_o william_n iii_o arden_n radulphus_fw-la arden_n duke_n of_o aquitaine_n flourish_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o century_n he_o compose_v a_o great_a number_n of_o sermon_n on_o the_o sunday_n and_o festival_n of_o the_o year_n print_v at_o paris_n a._n d._n 1568._o &_o 1583._o at_o antwerp_n in_o 1576._o and_o at_o colen_n in_o 1604._o odo_n abbot_n of_o st._n martin_n at_o tournay_n be_v ordain_v bishop_n of_o cambray_n a._n d._n 1105._o and_o expel_v for_o refuse_v to_o receive_v the_o investiture_n from_o the_o emperor_n henry_n iu._n he_o retire_v to_o cambray_n odo_n bishop_n of_o cambray_n douai_n and_o die_v there_o in_o 1113._o he_o write_v a_o commentary_n upon_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o mass_n in_o which_o he_o explain_v the_o text_n literal_o with_o a_o kind_n of_o paraphrase_n three_o very_a scholastic_a book_n concern_v original_a sin_n a_o treatise_n in_o form_n of_o a_o dialogue_n against_o a_o jew_n touch_v the_o necessity_n of_o the_o incarnation_n of_o the_o son_n of_o
observe_v the_o week_n of_o tyrophagia_n 20._o that_o they_o appear_v before_o the_o altar_n with_o their_o ordinary_a habit_n and_o that_o they_o keep_v their_o hat_n on_o during_o the_o celebration_n of_o divine_a service_n 21._o that_o they_o do_v not_o administer_v the_o communion_n on_o holy_a thursday_n 22._o that_o they_o imitate_v the_o jew_n in_o eat_v a_o paschal_n lamb_n on_o easter-day_n with_o the_o blood_n of_o which_o they_o sprinkle_v their_o door-post_n and_o keep_v the_o rest_n to_o serve_v for_o benediction_n cause_v a_o victim_n paint_v red_a to_o be_v bring_v to_o the_o church-door_n where_o they_o sacrifice_v it_o with_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o ceremony_n about_o that_o time_n the_o armenian_n send_v legate_n to_o rome_n to_o pope_n eugenius_n iii_o to_o enter_v into_o a_o union_n with_o the_o latin_a church_n who_o custom_n they_o follow_v in_o the_o use_n of_o unleavened_a bread_n and_o in_o some_o other_o matter_n this_o embassy_n be_v refer_v to_o by_o otho_n of_o frisinghen_n michael_z glycas_n a_o sicilian_a compose_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o century_n his_o annal_n divide_v into_o four_o part_n which_o be_v not_o only_o a_o historical_a work_n but_o also_o have_v some_o relation_n to_o divinity_n sicilian_a michael_n glycas_n a_o sicilian_a and_o natural_a philosophy_n in_o the_o first_o part_n he_o treat_v of_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n the_o second_o contain_v a_o history_n from_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n to_o the_o nativity_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o three_o continue_v the_o history_n from_o our_o saviour_n to_o constantine_n the_o great_a and_o in_o the_o four_o it_o be_v bring_v down_o to_o the_o death_n of_o alexis_n commenus_n these_o annal_n be_v print_v in_o latin_a of_o lewenclavius_n version_n at_o basil_n a._n d._n 1572._o but_o they_o be_v publish_v in_o greek_a and_o latin_a by_o father_n labbâ—_n and_o print_v at_o paris_n in_o 1660._o jacobus_n pontanus_n likewise_o set_v forth_o two_o discourse_n of_o the_o same_o author_n with_o the_o dioptron_n of_o philip_n the_o solitary_n print_v at_o ingolstadt_n in_o 1604._o leo_fw-la allatius_n produce_v several_a fragment_n of_o divers_a letter_n write_v by_o michael_n glycas_n and_o cite_v a_o treatise_n which_o he_o compose_v about_o the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n dedicate_v to_o maximus_n semenieta_n another_o piece_n concern_v the_o question_n whether_o jesus_n christ_n make_v use_v of_o unleavened_a bread_n at_o his_o last_o supper_n and_o a_o tract_n of_o the_o state_n of_o soul_n separate_v from_o the_o body_n last_o possevainus_a observe_n that_o there_o be_v certain_a treatise_n of_o this_o author_n on_o the_o holy_a scripture_n in_o the_o emperor_n library_n at_o vienna_n at_o the_o same_o time_n nicetas_n a_o philosopher_n or_o monk_n of_o constantinople_n write_v a_o apologetical_a constantinople_n nicetas_n of_o constantinople_n treatise_n for_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n against_o a_o certain_a prince_n of_o armenia_n which_o be_v publish_v by_o allatius_n in_o the_o first_o tome_n of_o his_o graecia_n orthodoxa_fw-la constantin_n manasses_n flourish_v in_o greece_n a._n d._n 1150._o and_o write_v a_o epitome_n of_o manasses_n constantin_n manasses_n history_n dedicate_v to_o irene_n the_o sister_n of_o the_o emperor_n manuel_n comnenus_n from_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n to_o the_o reign_n of_o alexis_n commenus_n that_o be_v to_o say_v to_o the_o year_n 1081._o the_o latin_a version_n of_o this_o chronicle_n by_o lewenclavius_n be_v print_v at_o basil_n in_o 1573._o the_o greek_a text_n be_v publish_v separately_z by_o meursius_n at_o amsterdam_n in_o 1616._o but_o it_o be_v print_v in_o greek_a and_o latin_a with_o the_o note_n of_o lewenclavius_n meursius_n allatius_n and_o fabrottus_fw-la in_o folio_n at_o paris_n a._n d._n 1655._o constantinus_n harmenopulus_n a_o judge_n of_o thessalinaca_n flourish_v a._n d._n 1150._o at_o the_o harmenopulus_n constantinus_n harmenopulus_n time_n when_o the_o heresy_n of_o the_o bogomile_n begin_v to_o appear_v he_o be_v a_o able_a lawyer_n and_o compile_v a_o dictionary_n of_o the_o civil_a law_n which_o be_v print_v in_o greek_a at_o paris_n in_o 1540_o in_o latin_a at_o lion_n in_o 1556._o and_o in_o greek_a and_o latin_a with_o the_o note_n of_o joan._n mercerus_n and_o dionysius_n gothofredus_n at_o geneva_n in_o 1587._o as_o also_o a_o collection_n of_o canon_n divide_v into_o six_o title_n or_o article_n and_o publish_v in_o greek_a and_o latin_a by_o lewenclavius_n in_o the_o first_o tome_n of_o his_o jus_n graeco-romanum_a or_o collection_n of_o greek_a and_o roman_a law_n to_o these_o work_n may_v be_v add_v his_o treatise_n of_o the_o sect_n of_o heretic_n with_o a_o confession_n of_o faith_n which_o be_v insert_v in_o the_o first_o tome_n of_o fronto_n ducaeus_n supplement_n to_o the_o bibliotheca_fw-la patrum_fw-la john_n a_o monk_n of_o the_o island_n of_o oxia_n and_o patriarch_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n of_o antioch_n a._n d._n 1150._o antioch_n john_n patriarch_n of_o antioch_n be_v the_o author_n of_o a_o small_a treatise_n against_o the_o custom_n that_o be_v then_o introduce_v of_o confer_v monastery_n on_o noble_a man_n or_o laic_n this_o tract_n be_v mention_v by_o balsamon_n and_o blasteres_n and_o be_v publish_v by_o cotelerius_fw-la in_o the_o first_o tome_n of_o his_o monument_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n perhaps_o it_o may_v not_o be_v improper_a here_o to_o show_v after_o what_o manner_n he_o treat_v of_o the_o original_a and_o progress_n of_o the_o monastic_a life_n our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n say_v he_o have_v descend_v from_o heaven_n to_o earth_n for_o the_o salvation_n of_o mankind_n have_v also_o actual_o redeem_v we_o by_o his_o death_n and_o establish_v his_o religion_n throughout_o the_o whole_a world_n the_o devil_n use_v his_o utmost_a effort_n to_o cause_n man_n to_o return_v to_o their_o former_a exorbitant_a course_n to_o which_o purpose_n he_o at_o first_o excite_v the_o emperor_n and_o potentate_n to_o raise_v cruel_a persecution_n against_o the_o christian_n afterward_o when_o the_o christian_a religion_n be_v embrace_v by_o king_n and_o prince_n he_o cause_v heresy_n to_o succeed_v superstition_n but_o when_o these_o mean_n in_o like_a manner_n prove_v ineffectual_a he_o make_v use_v of_o another_o method_n which_o be_v to_o induce_v the_o christian_n to_o defer_v the_o administration_n of_o baptism_n but_o our_o ancestor_n the_o successor_n of_o the_o apostle_n perceive_v the_o damage_n such_o procrastination_n bring_v to_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o that_o many_o person_n die_v without_o baptism_n ordain_v that_o all_o infant_n shall_v be_v baptise_a and_o educate_v in_o the_o christian_a religion_n by_o their_o parent_n or_o by_o their_o godfather_n and_o godmother_n the_o devil_n be_v thus_o defeat_v have_v recourse_n to_o another_o artifice_n which_o be_v to_o corrupt_v the_o manner_n of_o baptize_v person_n well_o know_v that_o faith_n without_o good_a work_n be_v unprofitable_a to_o salvation_n whereupon_o the_o church_n enjoin_v penance_n as_o a_o antidote_n against_o these_o disorder_n but_o the_o devil_n often_o cause_v the_o penitent_n to_o fall_v again_o into_o the_o same_o vicious_a course_n before_o the_o time_n of_o their_o penance_n be_v expire_v this_o difficulty_n of_o live_v virtuous_o and_o sober_o in_o the_o world_n cause_v many_o person_n to_o take_v a_o resolution_n to_o retire_v to_o solitary_a place_n there_o to_o lead_v a_o ascetic_a life_n insomuch_o that_o their_o reputation_n draw_v many_o people_n thither_o who_o imitate_v their_o manner_n of_o live_v and_o their_o number_n be_v thus_o increase_v they_o form_v regular_a society_n and_o erect_v monastery_n this_o institution_n begin_v in_o egypt_n and_o from_o thence_o be_v spread_v abroad_o throughout_o the_o whole_a world_n as_o st._n athanasius_n and_o theodorus_n studita_n have_v observe_v the_o bishop_n to_o render_v the_o monastic_a life_n more_o recommendable_a think_v fit_a to_o confer_v on_o the_o monk_n a_o kind_n of_o consecration_n or_o benediction_n which_o be_v as_o it_o be_v a_o renew_n of_o the_o baptismal_a vow_n there_o be_v among_o the_o monk_n a_o great_a number_n of_o saint_n who_o write_v excellent_a book_n relate_v to_o the_o monastic_a discipline_n and_o by_o that_o mean_v bring_v it_o to_o perfection_n in_o the_o mean_a while_o the_o devil_n not_o be_v able_a to_o endure_v their_o proceed_n at_o first_o attack_v they_o by_o leo_n the_o image-breaker_n who_o endeavour_v to_o extirpate_v their_o order_n but_o this_o emperor_n be_v destroy_v and_o after_o his_o reign_n the_o monk_n obtain_v so_o great_a reputation_n that_o they_o be_v permit_v to_o receive_v confession_n to_o impose_v pennance_n and_o to_o give_v absolution_n how_o many_o attempt_n have_v the_o devil_n make_v to_o ruin_v a_o order_n so_o well_o establish_v he_o have_v cause_v monastery_n and_o hospital_n to_o be_v make_v over_o by_o prince_n and_o patriarch_n to_o layman_n indeed_o at_o
the_o reformation_n part_v ii_o book_n i._o p._n 17._o and_o this_o be_v what_o i_o think_v fit_a to_o remark_n for_o the_o benefit_n of_o the_o english_a reader_n concern_v the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n which_o be_v say_v to_o be_v establish_v in_o the_o thirteen_o century_n by_o innocent_a iii_o concern_v who_o i_o observe_v in_o the_o 2d_o place_n that_o this_o pope_n be_v the_o first_o who_o publish_v a_o crusade_n against_o the_o albigenses_n which_o be_v a_o way_n of_o enlighten_v man_n understanding_n by_o beat_v out_o their_o brain_n and_o convert_v they_o by_o the_o irresistible_a force_n of_o sword_n and_o gun_n the_o same_o way_n which_o mahomet_n use_v for_o propagate_a his_o religion_n in_o the_o world_n be_v follow_v by_o this_o pope_n who_o cruel_a and_o barbarous_a action_n be_v no_o less_o agreeable_a to_o the_o spirit_n of_o mahomet_n than_o they_o be_v contrary_a to_o that_o of_o christ._n the_o same_o pope_n found_v the_o office_n of_o the_o inquisition_n which_o at_o first_o do_v only_o draw_v up_o a_o process_n against_o heretic_n and_o solicit_v the_o ordinary_a judge_n to_o condemn_v they_o but_o in_o a_o little_a time_n the_o power_n of_o judge_v and_o condemn_v heresy_n be_v commit_v to_o they_o and_o the_o secular_a judge_n do_v only_o execute_v their_o sentence_n and_o it_o be_v observable_a that_o the_o inquisition_n be_v establish_v much_o about_o the_o same_o time_n with_o transubstantiation_n the_o cruelty_n of_o the_o one_o be_v a_o fit_a match_n for_o the_o absurdity_n of_o the_o other_o and_o indeed_o this_o holy_a office_n be_v a_o necessary_a engine_n to_o cram_v down_o the_o throat_n of_o mankind_n such_o a_o choke_a morcel_n as_o transubstantiation_n mr._n du_n pin_n in_o this_o history_n have_v give_v we_o some_o account_n of_o the_o barbarous_a proceed_n against_o the_o albigenses_n by_o the_o crusade_n and_o the_o inquisition_n without_o pass_v any_o censure_n upon_o these_o action_n but_o lest_o any_o shall_v suspect_v by_o his_o silence_n that_o he_o approve_v they_o i_o will_v now_o brief_o show_v you_o what_o opinion_n he_o have_v of_o all_o corporal_n punishment_n when_o they_o be_v use_v by_o ecclesiastic_n and_o this_o will_v appear_v from_o his_o book_n of_o ecclesiastical_a discipline_n dissert_n 7._o where_o one_a in_o the_o preface_n he_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o civii_fw-la power_n respect_v man_n body_n which_o may_v be_v force_v to_o a_o compliance_n and_o therefore_o the_o civil_a magistrate_n may_v punish_v man_n with_o corporal_a punishment_n and_o death_n but_o the_o ecclesiastical_a power_n respect_v man_n mind_n which_o can_v be_v force_v and_o therefore_o the_o governor_n of_o this_o society_n can_v only_o reclaim_v man_n from_o their_o vice_n by_o exhortation_n and_o command_n which_o if_o they_o do_v not_o obey_v they_o can_v inflict_v no_o other_o punishment_n but_o that_o of_o excommunication_n and_o then_o 2_o in_o ch._n 1._o sect._n 5._o of_o the_o same_o dissertation_n he_o prove_v that_o the_o church_n have_v no_o authority_n in_o temporal_a affair_n because_o it_o can_v force_v man_n by_o corporal_a punishment_n and_o deprivation_n of_o their_o good_n for_o say_v he_o it_o be_v a_o thing_n unheard_a of_o among_o the_o ancient_n that_o the_o church_n shall_v inflict_v any_o other_o punishment_n than_o that_o of_o excommunication_n or_o deposition_n he_o own_v that_o after_o the_o emperor_n become_v christian_a their_o affection_n to_o the_o christian_a religion_n and_o desire_v to_o preserve_v the_o empire_n in_o peace_n move_v they_o sometime_o to_o banish_v or_o fine_a those_o who_o be_v ringleader_n of_o heresy_n which_o be_v very_o often_o do_v of_o their_o own_o proper_a motion_n and_o sometime_o but_o seldom_o at_o the_o desire_n of_o the_o father_n of_o the_o church_n but_o it_o be_v only_o in_o the_o latter_a age_n that_o the_o church_n obtain_v of_o the_o emperor_n a_o power_n to_o inflict_v corporal_a punishment_n for_o proof_n of_o this_o he_o show_v one_a that_o christ_n give_v to_o the_o church_n no_o power_n but_o what_o be_v spiritual_a nor_o do_v order_n the_o obstinate_a and_o disobedient_a to_o be_v otherwise_o punish_v than_o by_o exclude_v they_o from_o communion_n but_o this_o be_v not_o all_o for_o he_o show_v in_o the_o 2d_o place_n whatever_o power_n churchman_n may_v have_v receive_v from_o magistrate_n over_o man_n body_n that_o nothing_o be_v more_o contrary_a to_o the_o design_n of_o the_o gospel_n than_o such_o a_o power_n as_o strike_v terror_n into_o the_o mind_n of_o man_n which_o he_o prove_v from_o the_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n to_o the_o apostle_n when_o they_o will_v have_v call_v for_o fire_n from_o heaven_n upon_o the_o samaritan_n luke_n 9_o 25._o you_o know_v not_o what_o spirit_n you_o be_v of_o for_o the_o son_n of_o man_n come_v not_o to_o destroy_v man_n life_n but_o to_o save_v they_o three_o he_o show_v that_o christ_n forbid_v his_o apostle_n to_o use_v the_o temporal_a sword_n in_o defence_n of_o religion_n from_o the_o rebuke_n that_o he_o give_v to_o st._n peter_n for_o draw_v his_o sword_n put_v up_o thy_o sword_n into_o the_o sheath_n for_o all_o they_o that_o take_v the_o sword_n shall_v perish_v by_o the_o sword_n matth._n 26._o and_o last_o he_o prove_v that_o ecclesiastic_n can_v use_v the_o temporal_a sword_n or_o civil_a power_n to_o force_v and_o punish_v man_n from_o the_o unanimous_a consent_n of_o the_o father_n who_o he_o there_o quote_v and_o this_o may_v suffice_v to_o show_v what_o opinion_n du_n pin_n have_v of_o this_o wolf_n of_o a_o pastor_n innocent_a iii_o and_o the_o sanguinary_a method_n he_o use_v to_o extirpate_v heretic_n by_o the_o crusade_n and_o the_o inquisition_n since_o he_o declare_v not_o only_o that_o churchman_n have_v no_o such_o power_n from_o christ_n and_o that_o it_o be_v never_o practise_v in_o the_o first_o and_o best_a age_n of_o the_o church_n but_o also_o that_o it_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o design_n of_o the_o gospel_n to_o use_v such_o cruelty_n and_o to_o the_o mind_n of_o christ_n to_o defend_v and_o much_o more_o to_o propagate_v religion_n by_o such_o violent_a and_o bloody_a method_n advertisement_n the_o precede_a volume_n of_o monsieur_n du_n pin_n '_o be_v ecclesiastical_a history_n wherein_o a_o abridgement_n be_v give_v of_o the_o write_n of_o the_o primitive_a father_n and_o all_o other_o ecclesiastical_a writer_n from_o the_o time_n of_o our_o saviour_n with_o a_o preliminary_n dissertation_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o bible_n and_o a_o impartial_a relation_n of_o all_o affair_n transact_v in_o the_o church_n be_v print_v for_o and_o sell_v by_o timothy_n child_n at_o the_o white-hart_n at_o the_o west-end_a of_o st._n paul_n '_o s_o churchyard_n and_o those_o gentleman_n that_o have_v the_o former_a volume_n want_v those_o last_o publish_a viz._n the_o eight_o nine_o and_o ten_o be_v the_o history_n of_o the_o ten_o eleven_o and_o twelve_o century_n may_v be_v furnish_v with_o they_o by_o tim._n childe_n a_o table_n of_o the_o content_n of_o the_o eleven_o volume_n chap._n i._n the_o history_n of_o the_o different_a revolution_n in_o the_o empire_n and_o italy_n during_o the_o thirteen_o century_n page_z 1_o contest_v about_o the_o empire_n between_o philip_n and_o otho_n ibid._n otho_n acknowledge_v emperor_n 2_o otho_n go_v into_o italy_n andmake_n war_n there_o 2_o sentence_n of_o excommunication_n against_o he_o 2_o frederick_n elect_a emperor_n and_o go_v into_o germany_n 3_o crown_v emperor_n by_o honorius_n iii_o 3_o but_o differ_v with_o the_o pope_n be_v also_o excommunicate_v ibid._n pope_n honorius_n die_v and_o be_v succeed_v by_o gregory_n ix_o ibid._n frederick_n depart_v for_o the_o holy_a land_n ibid._n gregory_n excommunicate_v he_o ibid._n frederick_n make_v peace_n with_o the_o pope_n 4_o henry_n his_o son_n who_o he_o have_v cause_v to_o be_v choose_v king_n of_o germany_n revolt_v from_o he_o 4_o frederick_n war_n again_o with_o the_o pope_n 4_o the_o sentence_n of_o pope_n gregory_n against_o he_o 4_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o french_a upon_o the_o deposition_n of_o frederick_n 5_o the_o death_n of_o gregory_n and_o election_n of_o celestin_n iu._n and_o innocent_a iu._n ibid._n a_o general_n council_n at_o lion_n 6_o wherein_o the_o pope_n complain_v of_o the_o emperor_n 6_o frederick_n defence_n 7_o the_o landgrave_n of_o thuringen_n and_o earl_n of_o holland_n choose_a emperor_n by_o some_o of_o the_o prince_n of_o germany_n 7_o the_o death_n of_o frederick_n 8_o the_o government_n of_o manfred_n in_o sicily_n 9_o trouble_n in_o the_o empire_n and_o sicily_n 9_o the_o election_n of_o alphonsus_n and_o richard_n earl_n of_o cornwall_n emperor_n 9_o charles_n earl_n of_o anjou_n defeat_v manfred_n and_o make_v himself_o master_n of_o italy_n 9_o conradin_n dispute_v the_o kingdom_n of_o sicily_n with_o charles_n 9_o defeat_v and_o put_v to_o death_n
that_o the_o apostolic_a see_v which_o have_v receive_v all_o power_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o edification_n and_o not_o for_o destruction_n shall_v order_v so_o horrid_a and_o pernicious_a a_o thing_n to_o humane_a kind_n because_o this_o will_v be_v a_o manifest_a abuse_n of_o its_o power_n that_o therefore_o one_o be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v oblige_v to_o obey_v such_o command_n as_o these_o that_o it_o be_v one_o duty_n to_o oppose_v they_o though_o they_o be_v publish_v by_o a_o angel_n from_o heaven_n and_o that_o it_o be_v real_o a_o act_n of_o obedience_n not_o to_o receive_v they_o and_o therefore_o that_o the_o commissary_n of_o the_o holy_a see_n can_v do_v nothing_o herein_o against_o he_o in_o one_o word_n he_o conclude_v that_o the_o power_n of_o the_o holy_a see_v be_v give_v only_o for_o edification_n and_o not_o destruction_n and_o the_o thing_n hereby_o order_v tend_v manifest_o to_o destruction_n and_o not_o edification_n it_o be_v impossible_a they_o shall_v be_v grant_v by_o the_o holy_a see_n this_o letter_n of_o robert_n relate_v by_o matthew_n paris_n be_v carry_v to_o rome_n put_v the_o pope_n in_o such_o a_o passion_n that_o he_o can_v not_o forbear_v express_v himself_o in_o very_o hard_a term_n if_o we_o may_v believe_v the_o abovementioned_a author_n who_o make_v he_o speak_v thus_o what_o a_o dote_a old_a deaf_a impertinent_a fellow_n be_v this_o that_o daresthus_fw-la rash_o and_o impudent_o call_v my_o conduct_n in_o question_n by_o st._n peter_n and_o st._n paul_n be_v it_o not_o for_o the_o respect_n i_o have_v for_o his_o ingenuity_n i_o will_v so_o utter_o confound_v he_o that_o he_o shall_v become_v the_o talk_n and_o astonishment_n and_o example_n of_o all_o the_o world_n and_o shall_v be_v look_v upon_o as_o a_o prodigy_n be_v not_o his_o master_n the_o king_n of_o england_n who_o can_v with_o the_o least_o sign_n of_o we_o cast_v he_o into_o prison_n and_o cover_v he_o with_o shame_n and_o infamy_n our_o vassal_n or_o rather_o our_o slave_n but_o the_o cardinal_n say_v the_o same_o author_n represent_v to_o he_o how_o unfitting_a it_o be_v to_o act_v any_o thing_n against_o this_o bishop_n that_o what_o he_o say_v be_v true_a and_o can_v not_o be_v refute_v that_o he_o be_v a_o true_a catholic_n and_o a_o very_a holy_a man_n that_o he_o have_v more_o piety_n and_o religion_n than_o the_o best_a of_o they_o that_o he_o be_v of_o so_o exemplary_a a_o life_n that_o there_o be_v not_o a_o prelate_n of_o great_a merit_n than_o he_o that_o all_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o france_n can_v bear_v witness_n to_o this_o that_o the_o truth_n of_o his_o letter_n which_o be_v already_o no_o secret_a may_v raise_v the_o court_n of_o rome_n a_o great_a many_o enemy_n that_o he_o have_v the_o name_n of_o a_o great_a philosopher_n a_o man_n well_o read_v in_o greek_a and_o latin_a zealous_a for_o the_o truth_n and_o have_v profess_v divinity_n and_o preach_v it_o with_o no_o small_a reputation_n that_o his_o life_n be_v blameless_a and_o that_o he_o be_v a_o persecutor_n of_o simoniac_n upon_o these_o account_n they_o advise_v the_o pope_n to_o let_v it_o pass_v and_o make_v as_o if_o he_o have_v never_o see_v the_o letter_n but_o another_o english_a historian_n name_v henry_n of_o knighton_n say_v that_o the_o bishop_n be_v excommunicate_v but_o let_v it_o be_v how_o it_o will_v he_o remain_v steady_a to_o his_o opinion_n and_o die_v in_o it_o on_o the_o 9th_o of_o october_n 1523_o give_v this_o character_n of_o it_o to_o master_n john_n of_o st._n giles_n a_o dominican_n that_o it_o be_v a_o heresy_n and_o a_o opinion_n contrary_a to_o holy_a scripture_n to_o think_v that_o the_o cure_n of_o soul_n may_v be_v entrust_v with_o a_o child_n or_o that_o the_o vice_n of_o the_o great_a one_o be_v not_o open_o to_o be_v reprove_v he_o compose_v many_o discourse_n in_o which_o with_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o liberty_n he_o check_v the_o vice_n and_o disorder_n of_o the_o clergy_n and_o some_o letter_n which_o mr._n brown_n have_v take_v care_n to_o have_v print_v in_o the_o second_o volume_n of_o fasciculus_fw-la rerum_fw-la expetendarum_fw-la print_v at_o london_n in_o 1690._o there_o be_v likewise_o print_v at_o london_n in_o 1652_o a_o work_n of_o this_o author_n be_v about_o legal_a observation_n he_o make_v a_o commentary_n upon_o the_o work_v of_o st._n dionysius_n the_o areopagite_n whereof_o that_o which_o belong_v to_o the_o book_n of_o mystical_a divinity_n be_v print_v at_o strasburg_n in_o 1502._o he_o likewise_o translate_v into_o latin_a the_o testament_n of_o the_o twelve_o patriarch_n print_v at_o paris_n in_o 1549_o and_o in_o the_o bibliotheca_fw-la patrum_fw-la in_o the_o library_n of_o england_n there_o be_v many_o other_o work_v of_o this_o author_n to_o be_v meet_v with_o among_o the_o rest_n a_o treatise_n about_o confession_n another_o upon_o marriage_n a_o work_n of_o the_o pastoral_n care_n constitution_n about_o penance_n a_o work_n of_o piety_n with_o this_o title_n the_o moral_a eye_n another_o with_o this_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o heart_n a_o book_n of_o meditation_n a_o treatise_n upon_o the_o article_n of_o faith_n another_o upon_o the_o precept_n of_o the_o decalogue_n etc._n etc._n letter_n and_o sermon_n not_o to_o speak_v of_o his_o profane_a work_n as_o his_o abridgement_n of_o the_o sphere_n print_v at_o venice_n in_o 1508_o and_o his_o commentary_n upon_o aristotle_n analytic_n print_v likewise_o at_o venice_n in_o 1504_o 1537_o and_o 1552._o by_o what_o we_o have_v say_v of_o the_o life_n and_o write_n of_o this_o author_n it_o be_v plain_a enough_o what_o his_o genius_n and_o character_n be_v and_o that_o he_o have_v great_a learning_n and_o knowledge_n join_v with_o a_o ardent_a piety_n and_o a_o zeal_n for_o the_o heat_n of_o it_o perhaps_o hardly_o excusable_a william_n a_o native_a of_o auvergne_n choose_a bishop_n of_o paris_n in_o 1228_o die_v in_o 1240_o be_v one_o william_n william_n of_o the_o most_o considerable_a author_n of_o this_o age_n for_o true_a knowledge_n and_o solid_a part_n he_o have_v sufficient_o show_v they_o both_o in_o his_o work_n by_o keep_v close_o to_o that_o which_o regard_v piety_n and_o the_o conduct_n of_o human_a life_n without_o run_v out_o upon_o question_n of_o mere_a speculation_n this_o be_v the_o scope_n to_o which_o his_o principle_n tend_v and_o the_o design_n which_o he_o propose_v to_o himself_o in_o the_o great_a part_n of_o his_o work_n the_o first_o of_o which_o be_v a_o treatise_n entitle_v of_o faith_n and_o law_n in_o which_o after_o have_v show_v that_o the_o knowledge_n of_o true_a religion_n be_v the_o most_o excellent_a of_o all_o knowledge_n and_o the_o most_o useful_a he_o demonstrate_v faith_n to_o be_v the_o foundation_n of_o all_o religion_n which_o consist_v in_o the_o belief_n of_o those_o thing_n which_o god_n have_v reveal_v to_o we_o although_o they_o be_v not_o evident_a then_o he_o discover_v the_o cause_n of_o error_n and_o impiety_n which_o be_v 1._o the_o ignorance_n of_o the_o true_a extent_n of_o human_a knowledge_n 2._o the_o distance_n of_o it_o from_o the_o thing_n which_o we_o ought_v to_o believe_v 3._o the_o subtlety_n of_o those_o thing_n 4._o their_o height_n 5._o the_o folly_n of_o man_n who_o will_v fain_o by_o the_o natural_a force_n of_o their_o part_n comprehend_v that_o which_o be_v incomprehensible_a 6._o the_o want_n of_o proof_n 7._o the_o neglect_n of_o beg_a help_n and_o necessary_a assistance_n of_o god_n then_o he_o distinguish_v two_o sort_n of_o article_n of_o faith_n namely_o those_o which_o he_o call_v radical_a and_o primitive_a which_o be_v the_o belief_n of_o â—aris_z william_n ofâ—aris_fw-la â—aris_z the_o existence_n of_o a_o god_n and_o the_o trinity_n of_o person_n and_o those_o which_o he_o call_v consequential_a and_o derivative_a which_o comprehend_v all_o the_o article_n of_o christian_a faith_n which_o god_n have_v reveal_v to_o his_o church_n then_o he_o pass_v on_o to_o law_n and_o after_o have_v speak_v of_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n he_o with_o some_o largeness_n treat_v of_o the_o law_n and_o commandment_n of_o god_n in_o the_o old_a testament_n he_o refute_v by_o the_o by_o the_o law_n and_o religion_n of_o mahomet_n and_o set_v upon_o the_o opinion_n of_o those_o that_o hold_v that_o any_o one_o may_v be_v save_v in_o his_o own_o law_n and_o his_o own_o religion_n he_o stout_o encounter_v the_o different_a sort_n of_o idolatry_n and_o pass_v on_o to_o what_o concern_v the_o christian_a religion_n he_o show_v the_o necessity_n of_o a_o new_a law_n and_o what_o the_o spirit_n and_o worship_n therein_o require_v be_v this_o treatise_n be_v follow_v by_o a_o long_a work_n upon_o the_o virtue_n in_o which_o after_o have_v speak_v of_o natural_a virtue_n he_o show_v that_o they_o be_v
the_o process_n make_v against_o peter_n de_fw-fr luna_n in_o the_o council_n to_o show_v that_o he_o be_v perjure_a schismatical_a one_o that_o give_v scandal_n to_o the_o church_n of_o god_n and_o be_v suspect_v of_o heresy_n and_o that_o as_o such_o he_o ought_v to_o be_v depose_v in_o the_o last_o piece_n he_o examine_v this_o proposition_n whether_o the_o sentence_n of_o a_o pastor_n though_o it_o be_v unjust_a aught_o to_o be_v observe_v and_o he_o maintain_v that_o it_o be_v false_a erroneous_a suspect_v in_o matter_n of_o faith_n he_o explain_v also_o this_o other_o proposition_n unjust_a sentence_n be_v to_o be_v fear_v that_o be_v that_o they_o may_v sometime_o be_v the_o occasion_n of_o fear_n with_o respect_n to_o timorous_a conscience_n but_o not_o that_o they_o be_v in_o themselves_o formidable_a the_o treatise_n of_o the_o incarnation_n which_o follow_v consist_v of_o two_o part_n in_o the_o first_o he_o treat_v of_o the_o natural_a incarnation_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o in_o the_o second_o of_o the_o eucharist_n in_o the_o former_a he_o speak_v of_o the_o immaculate_a conception_n of_o the_o virgin_n of_o the_o perfection_n and_o grace_n which_o she_o receive_v from_o jesus_n christ_n who_o give_v she_o all_o those_o which_o he_o in_o his_o wisdom_n think_v convenient_a but_o not_o all_o those_o which_o he_o can_v have_v give_v she_o as_o for_o instance_n he_o give_v she_o not_o the_o perfect_a use_n of_o her_o reason_n immediate_o after_o her_o conception_n or_o birth_n which_o will_v be_v a_o rash_a assertion_n in_o the_o second_o part_n he_o treat_v of_o the_o actual_a reception_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n he_o examine_v what_o we_o ought_v to_o think_v of_o the_o spiritual_a sentiment_n of_o love_n and_o the_o tenderness_n which_o some_o of_o the_o faithful_a feel_v and_o show_v that_o they_o be_v not_o necessary_a that_o often_o time_n they_o be_v illusion_n that_o when_o one_o give_v himself_o up_o to_o they_o he_o be_v liable_a to_o fall_v into_o extravagance_n and_o error_n john_n rusbroek_n have_v fall_v into_o this_o excess_n in_o the_o three_o part_n of_o his_o book_n about_o the_o ornament_n of_o the_o spiritual_a marriage_n where_o he_o advance_v many_o proposition_n about_o the_o union_n of_o the_o contemplative_a soul_n with_o god_n gerson_n refute_v he_o in_o the_o letter_n which_o he_o write_v to_o a_o carthusian_n wherein_o he_o show_v how_o dangerous_a it_o be_v to_o make_v use_n of_o new_a term_n to_o express_v the_o more_o sublime_a truth_n of_o divinity_n and_o that_o those_o who_o have_v not_o study_v the_o doctrine_n of_o religion_n how_o contemplative_a soever_o they_o may_v be_v ought_v not_o to_o meddle_v with_o teach_v or_o talk_v of_o speculative_a truth_n because_o they_o be_v liable_a to_o fall_v into_o dangerous_a error_n or_o at_o least_o to_o advance_v many_o proposition_n that_o be_v false_a and_o ill-expressed_a which_o give_v occasion_n to_o the_o common_a people_n to_o fall_v into_o error_n john_n schonhow_n write_v a_o piece_n to_o defend_v the_o treatise_n of_o rusbroek_n to_o which_o gerson_n answer_v in_o a_o second_o letter_n wherein_o he_o show_v that_o these_o novelty_n can_v be_v excuse_v nor_o maintain_v this_o piece_n of_o john_n schonhow_n and_o the_o answer_n of_o gerson_n follow_v the_o first_o letter_n whereof_o we_o now_o speak_v the_o two_o lecture_n upon_o st._n mark_n be_v discourse_n wherein_o he_o handle_v divers_a question_n of_o morality_n and_o discipline_n as_o about_o the_o validity_n of_o confession_n make_v to_o friar_n mendicant_n the_o reiteration_n of_o confession_n the_o literal_a sense_n of_o the_o scripture_n the_o cause_n of_o error_n etc._n etc._n he_o show_v in_o a_o piece_n about_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o laity_n under_o both_o kind_n that_o though_o the_o scripture_n be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n yet_o it_o may_v admit_v some_o interpretation_n and_o that_o it_o belong_v to_o the_o church_n to_o explain_v it_o in_o the_o second_o part_n of_o this_o piece_n he_o oppose_v the_o error_n of_o those_o who_o maintain_v that_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n for_o the_o laity_n to_o communicate_v under_o both_o kind_n and_o relate_v the_o reason_n for_o justify_v the_o take_n away_o the_o cup_n from_o they_o the_o two_o next_o treatise_n be_v very_o useful_a for_o establish_v such_o genuine_a principle_n whereby_o we_o may_v distinguish_v true_a doctrine_n from_o that_o which_o be_v false_a the_o former_a be_v entitle_v the_o trial_n of_o spirit_n and_o the_o latter_a the_o examination_n of_o doctrine_n in_o the_o former_a he_o give_v rule_n for_o distinguish_v false_a revelation_n from_o true_a in_o the_o latter_a he_o lay_v down_o the_o maxim_n by_o which_o we_o may_v know_v to_o who_o it_o belong_v to_o examine_v a_o doctrine_n and_o what_o rule_v they_o be_v to_o follow_v in_o this_o examination_n a_o general_n council_n be_v the_o sovereign_a judge_n of_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n after_o it_o the_o pope_n who_o authority_n nevertheless_o be_v not_o infallible_a and_o each_o bishop_n in_o his_o own_o diocese_n who_o decision_n be_v different_a from_o that_o of_o the_o pope_n so_o that_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o first_o extend_v to_o the_o whole_a church_n whereas_o the_o two_o last_o can_v oblige_v only_o those_o that_o be_v subject_a to_o their_o jurisdiction_n the_o doctor_n also_o have_v a_o authentic_a judgement_n in_o matter_n of_o doctrine_n and_o each_o person_n instruct_v in_o scripture_n and_o tradition_n may_v also_o give_v his_o judgement_n and_o teach_v even_o the_o pope_n and_o prelate_n those_o truth_n which_o he_o know_v the_o same_o be_v to_o be_v say_v of_o those_o who_o have_v the_o spirit_n of_o discretion_n and_o understanding_n the_o rule_n which_o we_o be_v to_o follow_v in_o judge_v of_o a_o doctrine_n whether_o it_o be_v sound_a or_o no_o be_v these_o first_o that_o it_o be_v agreeable_a to_o scripture_n and_o tradition_n second_o that_o he_o who_o teach_v have_v authority_n to_o do_v it_o and_o be_v worthy_a of_o credit_n upon_o which_o account_n the_o vision_n and_o revelation_n of_o woman_n be_v common_o suspect_v because_o they_o may_v be_v easy_o seduce_v three_o that_o we_o ought_v to_o examine_v the_o design_n of_o he_o that_o publish_v a_o doctrine_n whether_o he_o be_v act_v by_o pride_n interest_n or_o pleasure_n in_o the_o end_n of_o this_o treatise_n he_o relate_v the_o example_n of_o a_o woman_n in_o a_o town_n of_o bresse_n who_o persuade_v many_o person_n that_o she_o have_v deliver_v soul_n out_o of_o hell_n by_o feign_v ecstasy_n and_o wonderful_a thing_n and_o by_o use_v extraordinary_a abstinence_n and_o who_o be_v take_v confess_v that_o she_o seign_v all_o these_o thing_n to_o get_v a_o livelihood_n he_o add_v afterward_o other_o rule_n very_o useful_a to_o preserve_v we_o from_o these_o way_n of_o seduce_v he_o make_v a_o encomium_n of_o st._n bonaventure_n in_o a_o letter_n write_v 1426_o to_o a_o frair_n minor_n at_o lion_n and_o in_o another_o letter_n write_v 1424._o to_o oswald_z a_o carthusian_n in_o the_o letter_n address_v to_o the_o student_n of_o the_o college_n of_o navarre_n he_o give_v his_o opinion_n about_o the_o study_n a_o divine_a aught_o to_o follow_v as_o to_o the_o schoolman_n he_o advise_v they_o to_o read_v william_n auxerre_v st._n bonaventure_n durand_n henry_n of_o gandavo_n and_o st._n thomas_n chief_o in_o his_o 2d_o of_o the_o 2d_o he_o blame_v these_o author_n and_o the_o like_a only_o for_o one_o thing_n that_o they_o have_v handle_v question_n pure_o physical_a metaphysical_a or_o even_o logical_a in_o theological_a term_n as_o to_o morality_n he_o advise_v they_o to_o read_v matter_n of_o history_n the_o dialogue_n of_o st._n gregory_n the_o conference_n and_o life_n of_o the_o father_n the_o confession_n of_o st._n austin_n and_o the_o legend_n of_o the_o saint_n as_o to_o preach_v the_o mystical_a exposition_n of_o the_o father_n such_o as_o the_o moral_n and_o pastoral_a care_n of_o st._n gregory_n the_o commentary_n of_o st._n bernard_n upon_o the_o canticle_n and_o some_o work_n of_o richard_n of_o st._n victor_n and_o of_o william_n of_o paris_n as_o to_o the_o work_n of_o profane_a author_n he_o will_v not_o have_v a_o christian_a give_v his_o mind_n whole_o to_o they_o but_o only_o look_v into_o they_o and_o curious_o run_v they_o over_o like_o a_o traveller_n to_o pick_v up_o their_o moral_a sentence_n to_o form_v a_o style_n and_o to_o render_v himself_o moderate_o skilled_a in_o history_n and_o poetry_n in_o a_o letter_n write_v to_o the_o same_o he_o give_v they_o instruction_n and_o exhort_v they_o not_o to_o oppose_v the_o re-establishment_n of_o the_o french_a preacher_n in_o the_o university_n of_o paris_n but_o to_o favour_v it_o gerson_n be_v consult_v by_o a_o carthusian_n if_o he_o may_v quit_v his_o convent_n or_o
prosperity_n that_o than_o charity_n innocence_n faith_n piety_n justice_n and_o sincere_a friendship_n reign_v upon_o the_o earth_n and_o that_o fraud_n and_o calumny_n be_v banish_v out_o of_o it_o because_o the_o pastor_n instruct_v their_o people_n in_o these_o virtue_n by_o their_o sound_a doctrine_n and_o their_o holy_a life_n but_o that_o abundance_n have_v produce_v luxury_n and_o pride_n religion_n grow_v cold_a by_o degree_n and_o avarice_n take_v possession_n of_o the_o mind_n of_o man_n and_o extinguish_v charity_n in_o they_o that_o after_o this_o the_o salvation_n and_o edification_n of_o the_o faithful_a be_v not_o design_v in_o the_o ecclesiastical_a office_n of_o divine_a service_n but_o only_o the_o great_a revenue_n of_o benefice_n that_o the_o great_a part_n of_o benefice_v man_n think_v only_o of_o ravish_v the_o profit_n without_o put_v themselves_o to_o the_o trouble_n of_o discharge_v the_o office_n afterward_o he_o enter_v upon_o the_o particular_a abuse_n which_o lust_n have_v introduce_v among_o the_o ecclesiastic_n and_o begin_v with_o those_o which_o the_o passion_n of_o domineer_a and_o enrich_v themselves_o have_v introduce_v into_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n such_o as_o be_v the_o collation_n of_o all_o benefice_n which_o the_o pope_n have_v engross_v in_o their_o own_o hand_n to_o the_o prejudice_n of_o election_n the_o sum_n which_o the_o apostolic_a chamber_n have_v exact_v for_o these_o collation_n the_o promise_v of_o vacant_a benefice_n which_o they_o have_v grant_v to_o unworthy_a man_n who_o have_v render_v the_o priesthood_n contemptible_a the_o right_n of_o vacancy_n the_o ten_o and_o the_o other_o tax_n of_o penny_n which_o have_v be_v exact_v with_o a_o unparalleled_a rigour_n a_o infinite_a number_n of_o process_n which_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n have_v give_v birth_n to_o and_o maintain_v by_o its_o trick_n the_o pride_n and_o pomp_n of_o cardinal_n who_o be_v former_o employ_v for_o bury_v of_o the_o dead_a be_v now_o so_o high_o advance_v that_o they_o despise_v not_o only_o the_o bishop_n who_o they_o call_v in_o derision_n little_a bishop_n but_o even_o the_o archbishop_n the_o primat_n and_o patriarch_n who_o heap_n together_o a_o infinite_a number_n of_o incompatible_a benefice_n unite_n in_o their_o own_o person_n the_o title_n of_o monk_n and_o canon_n regular_a and_o secular_a and_o possess_v benefice_n of_o all_o sort_n of_o order_n and_o nature_n not_o only_o to_o the_o number_n of_o two_o or_o three_o but_o even_o to_o twenty_o nay_o a_o hundred_o or_o more_o of_o the_o most_o considerable_a and_o rich_a benefice_n while_o a_o great_a number_n of_o poor_a ecclesiastic_n have_v not_o whereupon_o to_o live_v and_o be_v force_v sometime_o to_o purchase_v benefice_n of_o they_o he_o accuse_v they_o of_o be_v the_o author_n and_o cause_n of_o schism_n of_o sell_v their_o vote_n of_o make_v creature_n and_o dependent_n by_o the_o benefice_n which_o they_o give_v after_o this_o he_o proceed_v to_o other_o prelate_n and_o reprehend_v the_o ignorance_n and_o avarice_n of_o some_o the_o absence_n of_o other_o from_o their_o benefice_n and_o the_o neglect_n of_o discharge_v their_o duty_n the_o disorder_n of_o some_o canon_n the_o excess_n of_o some_o monk_n and_o the_o pride_n of_o some_o religious_a mendicant_n he_o describe_v in_o word_n very_o sharp_a and_o apparent_o passionate_a the_o disorder_n which_o be_v in_o some_o monastery_n of_o the_o regulars_n last_o have_v compare_v together_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o christian_n of_o his_o time_n and_o those_o of_o the_o primitive_a church_n for_o fear_v lest_o what_o he_o have_v say_v shall_v be_v abuse_v he_o add_v this_o caution_n that_o his_o intention_n be_v not_o to_o comprehend_v all_o ecclesiastic_n without_o exception_n as_o be_v guilty_a of_o the_o disorder_n which_o he_o have_v speak_v of_o that_o he_o know_v that_o jesus_n christ_n who_o can_v lie_v have_v say_v peter_n i_o pray_v for_o thou_o that_o they_o i'faith_o fail_v not_o that_o he_o be_v persuade_v there_o be_v in_o each_o state_n many_o just_a and_o innocent_a person_n who_o have_v no_o hand_n in_o the_o disorder_n of_o which_o he_o have_v complain_v although_o he_o believe_v that_o the_o number_n of_o wicked_a man_n be_v far_o great_a after_o this_o he_o aggravate_v the_o disorder_n of_o the_o pope_n court_n at_o avignon_n and_o the_o miserable_a consequence_n of_o the_o schism_n and_o say_v that_o we_o must_v have_v recourse_n to_o god_n and_o pray_v he_o to_o reunite_v his_o church_n and_o heal_v the_o breach_n which_o be_v among_o its_o member_n he_o conclude_v all_o with_o a_o prayer_n direct_v to_o jesus_n christ_n for_o this_o purpose_n after_o this_o work_n follow_v a_o poetical_a piece_n in_o hexameter_n verse_n wherein_o he_o bewail_v the_o schism_n of_o the_o church_n and_o exhort_v pope_n benedict_n xiii_o to_o extinguish_v it_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o fall_v and_o restauration_n of_o justice_n address_v to_o philip_n duke_n of_o burgundy_n be_v a_o work_n rather_o political_a than_o theological_n wherein_o he_o show_v that_o without_o justice_n a_o state_n can_v be_v maintain_v he_o detest_v the_o civil_a war_n the_o contempt_n of_o justice_n and_o religion_n and_o the_o other_o disorder_n which_o reign_v then_o in_o france_n and_o inquire_v after_o mean_n to_o remedy_v they_o the_o three_o dogmatical_a treatise_n of_o clemangis_n be_v about_o the_o infallibility_n of_o a_o general_n council_n this_o he_o write_v when_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n be_v sit_v and_o the_o university_n of_o paris_n do_v vigorous_o maintain_v the_o infallibility_n of_o general_n council_n clemangis_n write_v then_o two_o piece_n by_o way_n of_o conference_n with_o a_o scholastical_a divine_a of_o paris_n wherein_o he_o propose_v the_o difficulty_n and_o doubt_n which_o there_o be_v about_o this_o question_n and_o the_o reason_n which_o be_v bring_v to_o prove_v this_o infallibility_n he_o say_v himself_o at_o the_o end_n of_o this_o work_n that_o he_o have_v no_o design_n to_o affirm_v any_o thing_n but_o only_o to_o propose_v his_o doubt_n and_o difficulty_n that_o the_o matter_n may_v be_v clear_v up_o and_o that_o he_o be_v ready_a to_o retract_v or_o amend_v what_o he_o have_v write_v upon_o this_o subject_a if_o it_o shall_v be_v find_v contrary_a to_o truth_n or_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o scandal_n this_o temper_n may_v serve_v to_o excuse_v what_o he_o have_v write_v so_o bold_o in_o this_o treatise_n against_o the_o infallibility_n of_o general_n council_n though_o he_o do_v not_o oppose_v the_o infallibility_n of_o council_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n which_o he_o acknowledge_v but_o only_o in_o question_n of_o fact_n about_o morality_n or_o discipline_n to_o these_o three_o treatise_n must_v be_v join_v his_o book_n about_o theological_a study_n publish_v by_o father_n dom_n luc_n dachery_n in_o the_o seven_o tome_n of_o his_o spicilegium_fw-la it_o be_v address_v to_o john_n of_o piedmont_n bachelor_n of_o divinity_n who_o have_v consult_v he_o whether_o he_o shall_v commense_a doctor_n he_o answer_v he_o in_o this_o book_n that_o we_o must_v distinguish_v between_o he_o who_o be_v true_o a_o doctor_n and_o he_o who_o have_v only_o the_o external_a mark_n of_o that_o degree_n that_o undoubted_o he_o will_v do_v well_o to_o be_v a_o doctor_n in_o the_o first_o sense_n that_o be_v to_o say_v to_o be_v capable_a of_o teach_v and_o do_v the_o office_n of_o one_o by_o his_o discourse_n and_o by_o his_o life_n but_o if_o he_o inquire_v whether_o he_o ought_v to_o take_v upon_o he_o the_o exterior_a mark_n of_o one_o i_o e._n the_o degree_n and_o cap_n of_o a_o doctor_n he_o must_v consult_v himself_o and_o reflect_v upon_o his_o own_o mind_n and_o design_n because_o it_o be_v a_o thing_n which_o may_v be_v well_o use_v or_o abuse_v yet_o he_o must_v examine_v what_o motive_n move_v he_o to_o assume_v this_o degree_n and_o search_v the_o secret_a corner_n of_o his_o heart_n that_o he_o may_v discover_v the_o spring_n of_o this_o action_n from_o thence_o he_o take_v occasion_n to_o explain_v to_o he_o what_o ought_v to_o be_v the_o object_n and_o end_n of_o a_o divine_n study_n he_o blame_v those_o who_o study_v this_o science_n out_o of_o interest_n or_o vanity_n and_o think_v of_o nothing_o but_o to_o enrich_v themselves_o by_o this_o mean_n he_o will_v have_v a_o divine_a who_o be_v a_o preacher_n to_o be_v in_o truth_n the_o same_o thing_n which_o he_o say_v to_o live_v according_a to_o god_n and_o give_v a_o example_n of_o that_o life_n which_o he_o preach_v that_o his_o sermon_n shall_v be_v the_o effect_n of_o the_o charity_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n spread_v abroad_o in_o his_o heart_n that_o he_o shall_v read_v continual_o the_o scripture_n and_o the_o book_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n he_o complain_v of_o the_o divine_n of_o his_o own_o time_n that_o they_o read_v the_o holy_a
he_o die_v at_o last_o in_o the_o city_n of_o aquila_n in_o abruzzo_n may_v the_o 20_o 1444._o he_o be_v canonize_v by_o nicolas_n v._o in_o 1450._o the_o work_n of_o this_o saint_n be_v divide_v into_o four_o tome_n the_o one_a contain_v sixty_o one_o sermon_n under_o the_o title_n of_o the_o quadragesimale_a of_o the_o christian_a religion_n the_o second_o another_o quadragesimale_a entitle_v the_o eternal_a gospel_n the_o 3d._n two_o advent_n one_o upon_o the_o beatitude_n and_o the_o other_o about_o inspiration_n two_o quadragesimale_n one_o entitle_v of_o the_o spiritual_a combat_n and_o the_o other_o seraphim_n and_o some_o particular_a sermon_n a_o treatise_n of_o confession_n the_o mirror_n of_o sinner_n a_o treatise_n of_o the_o precept_n of_o the_o rule_n of_o minor_n a_o letter_n to_o the_o regulars_n of_o his_o order_n in_o italy_n contain_v some_o regulation_n aspiration_n to_o god_n for_o all_o the_o day_n of_o the_o week_n a_o discourse_n by_o way_n of_o dialogue_n between_o the_o world_n and_o religion_n before_o the_o pope_n a_o treatise_n of_o obedience_n by_o way_n of_o dialogue_n father_n la_fw-fr haye_n do_v not_o think_v that_o the_o two_o quadragesimale_n which_o be_v in_o this_o tome_n be_v true_o st._n bernardin_n because_o they_o be_v of_o another_o style_n and_o be_v write_v with_o less_o exactness_n elevation_n and_o judgement_n the_o last_o tome_n contain_v sermon_n upon_o other_o sunday_n of_o the_o year_n and_o the_o festival_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o the_o saint_n with_o a_o commentary_n upon_o the_o revelation_n the_o treatise_n of_o the_o conception_n of_o the_o virgin_n mention_v by_o trithemius_n and_o other_o author_n be_v not_o st._n bernardin_n the_o sermon_n of_o this_o saint_n be_v not_o of_o a_o sublime_a style_n but_o they_o contain_v a_o solid_a morality_n and_o well_o draw_v out_o into_o particular_n and_o the_o author_n do_v not_o fall_v into_o such_o false_a and_o childish_a thought_n as_o other_o predicant_o have_v do_v these_o work_n have_v be_v print_v at_o venice_n in_o 1591._o by_o the_o care_n of_o rodulphus_fw-la bishop_n of_o sinigaglia_n and_o at_o paris_n in_o 1636._o by_o the_o care_n of_o peter_n de_fw-fr lay_v haye_n in_o 2_o volume_n in_o folio_n augustine_n of_o rome_n of_o the_o order_n of_o the_o hermit_n of_o st._n augustine_n be_v choose_v their_o general_n nazareth_n augustine_n of_o rome_n archbishop_n of_o nazareth_n in_o the_o year_n 1419._o make_v bishop_n of_o cesena_n in_o 1431._o and_o afterward_o archbishop_n of_o nazareth_n in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o naples_n and_o die_v in_o 1443_o or_o 1445._o he_o write_v many_o book_n a_o treatise_n upon_o the_o four_o book_n of_o the_o sentence_n commentary_n upon_o the_o epistle_n of_o st_n paul_n and_o the_o revelation_n a_o book_n of_o original_a sin_n a_o book_n of_o freewill_n a_o treatise_n of_o the_o power_n of_o the_o pope_n a_o treatise_n of_o the_o divinity_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o of_o his_o church_n a_o treatise_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o head_n of_o the_o church_n a_o treatise_n of_o his_o charity_n towards_o the_o elect_n and_o of_o his_o infinite_a love_n it_o be_v not_o know_v where_o these_o work_n be_v bellarmine_n say_v that_o the_o three_o last_o be_v in_o the_o index_n of_o prohibit_v book_n which_o make_v it_o credible_a that_o they_o have_v be_v print_v possevin_n affirm_v that_o he_o see_v in_o the_o library_n of_o the_o augustine_n at_o milan_n a_o manuscript_n contain_v this_o author_n commentary_n upon_o st._n paul_n epistle_n the_o canonical_a epistle_n and_o the_o revelation_n william_n lyndwood_n a_o famous_a english_a canonist_n in_o the_o university_n of_o oxford_n flourish_v under_o david_n william_n lynwood_n bishop_n of_o st._n david_n the_o reign_n of_o henry_n v._o king_n of_o england_n and_o be_v send_v by_o this_o prince_n ambassador_n into_o spain_n and_o portugal_n in_o 1422._o after_o the_o death_n of_o this_o prince_n who_o die_v in_o france_n in_o the_o castle_n of_o vincennes_n he_o forsake_v the_o court_n and_o retire_v into_o england_n where_o he_o be_v make_v bishop_n of_o st._n david_n in_o 1434._o and_o die_v in_o the_o year_n 1446_o he_o write_v a_o collection_n of_o the_o constitution_n of_o the_o archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n from_o the_o time_n of_o stephen_n langton_n to_o henry_n chichely_n divide_v into_o five_o book_n print_v at_o paris_n in_o 1505._o at_o london_n in_o 1557._o and_o at_o oxford_n in_o 1579._o and_o council_n dr._n james_n in_o his_o tract_n of_o the_o corruption_n of_o the_o father_n p._n 201._o add_v that_o lynwood_n be_v send_v ambassador_n from_o henry_n vi_o to_o the_o council_n of_o basil_n present_v a_o appeal_n in_o the_o king_n name_n to_o the_o father_n of_o that_o council_n against_o the_o pride_n and_o arrogance_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o assert_v that_o the_o king_n of_o england_n own_o no_o superior_a oâ—_n earth_n in_o temporal_n which_o appeal_n say_v he_o be_v hitherto_o fradulent_o leâ—â—_n out_o by_o all_o the_o editor_n of_o the_o council_n 1663*_n alexander_n carpenter_n so_o call_v because_o he_o be_v the_o son_n of_o a_o englishman_n of_o that_o trade_n man_n alexander_z carpenter_z an_z english_z man_n flourish_v about_o the_o year_n 1430._o and_o write_v a_o treatise_n entitle_v destructorium_fw-la vitiorum_fw-la print_v at_o nuremburg_n in_o 1496._o and_o at_o venice_n in_o the_o year_n 1582._o under_o the_o name_n of_o alexander_n the_o englishman_n about_o the_o same_o time_n flourish_v raymund_n of_o sabunde_fw-la or_o sebeyde_v a_o spaniard_n professor_n at_o tholouse_n tholouse_n raymunde_v of_o sabunde_fw-la professor_n at_o tholouse_n who_o be_v the_o author_n of_o a_o treatise_n entitle_v the_o natural_a theology_n of_o man_n and_o creature_n or_o a_o treasure_n of_o divin_n consideration_n print_v at_o daventer_n without_o date_n at_o strasburg_n in_o 1496._o at_o paris_n in_o 1509._o at_o lion_n in_o 1540_o at_o venice_n in_o 1581._o at_o frankfurt_n in_o 1631._o he_o put_v the_o same_o work_n in_o the_o form_n of_o a_o dialogue_n entitle_v the_o violet_n of_o the_o soul_n which_o differ_v not_o from_o the_o former_a but_o only_a as_o it_o the_o form_n print_v at_o colen_n in_o 1501._o and_o at_o lion_n in_o 1568._o this_o work_n of_o natural_a theology_n be_v translate_v out_o of_o spanish_a into_o french_a by_z montague_z who_o show_v a_o great_a value_n of_o it_o than_o it_o deserve_v it_o be_v a_o work_n that_o contain_v many_o wild_a and_o metaphysical_a discourse_n and_o reflection_n upon_o religion_n and_o christian_a morality_n peter_n of_o jeremy_n of_o palermo_n enter_v into_o the_o order_n of_o friar_n predicant_n at_o bologne_n and_o return_v dominican_n peter_n of_o jeremy_n a_o dominican_n into_o sicily_n he_o found_v there_o and_o reform_v many_o monastery_n of_o his_o own_o order_n after_o which_o he_o return_v anâ—_n die_v at_o bologne_n in_o 1452._o he_o be_v famous_a for_o preach_v and_o have_v leave_v we_o sermon_n for_o the_o whole_a year_n and_o upon_o the_o festival_n of_o the_o saint_n a_o explication_n of_o the_o lord_n prayer_n a_o explication_n of_o the_o decalogue_n a_o treatise_n of_o the_o passion_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o a_o treatise_n of_o faith_n these_o work_n be_v print_v at_o hagenau_n in_o 1514._o john_n of_o ragusio_n of_o the_o order_n of_o friar_n predicant_n be_v present_a at_o the_o council_n of_o basil_n and_o make_v there_o a_o long_a discourse_n about_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n against_o john_n of_o rocksana_n dominican_n john_n of_o ragusio_n a_o dominican_n after_o this_o he_o go_v over_o to_o the_o party_n of_o pope_n engenius_fw-la who_o make_v he_o bishop_n and_o send_v he_o to_o constantinople_n in_o the_o quality_n of_o legate_n to_o the_o emperor_n john_n palaeologus_n his_o discourse_n be_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o act_n of_o the_o council_n of_o basil._n henry_n kalteisen_n a_o native_a of_o coblentz_n of_o the_o order_n of_o friar_n predicant_n a_o doctor_n of_o colen_n caesarea_n henry_n kalteisen_n archbishop_n of_o nidrosia_n and_o of_o caesarea_n be_v appoint_v by_o the_o pope_n to_o preach_v the_o crusade_n against_o the_o bohemian_o he_o be_v present_a at_o the_o council_n of_o basil_n where_o in_o a_o discourse_n that_o last_v three_o hour_n he_o refute_v ulrick_n a_o priest_n of_o the_o sect_n of_o the_o orphelines_n concern_v preach_a of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n his_o design_n be_v chief_o to_o show_v that_o mere_a priest_n ought_v not_o to_o thrust_v themselves_o upon_o the_o office_n of_o preach_v without_o a_o mission_n he_o be_v honour_v with_o the_o dignity_n of_o be_v master_n to_o the_o sacred_a palace_n in_o 1440._o and_o waâ—_n make_v inquisitor_n general_n in_o germany_n in_o the_o year_n 1452._o he_o be_v consecrate_a by_o nicholas_n v._o archbishop_n of_o nidrosia_n or_o drant_n in_o norway_n and_o of_o caesarea_n and_o he_o die_v october_n the_o 3d_o in_o 1465._o the_o